The combat betvveene Christ and the Diuell displayed: or A commentarie vpon the temptations of Christ: preached in Cambridge by that reuerend and iudicious diuine M. William Perkins
         Satans sophistrie answered by our Saviour Christ
         Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
      
       
         
           1606
        
      
       Approx. 315 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 36 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A09463
         STC 19748
         ESTC S115736
         99850954
         99850954
         16197
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A09463)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 16197)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1213:6, 1492:6d)
      
       
         
           
             The combat betvveene Christ and the Diuell displayed: or A commentarie vpon the temptations of Christ: preached in Cambridge by that reuerend and iudicious diuine M. William Perkins
             Satans sophistrie answered by our Saviour Christ
             Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
             Pierson, Thomas, ca. 1570-1633.
          
           
             The second edition
          
           [8], 54, [6] p.
           
             Printed by Melchisedech Bradwood for E. E[dgar] and are to be solde [by Cuthbert Burby] in Pauls Church-yard at the signe of the Swan,
             London :
             Anno 1606.
          
           
             Originally published in 1604 as: Satans sophistrie answered by our Saviour Christ.
             Publisher's and bookseller's names from STC.
             Running title reads: The combate betweene Christ and the Diuell.
             Includes index and a table.
             Usually bound with his "Works", 1605.
             Identified as part of STC 19648 on UMI microfilm reel 1492.
             Reproductions of the originals in the Bodleian Library and the British Library.
             Appears at reel 1213 (Bodleian Library copy) and at reel 1492 (British Library copy).
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Temptation -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-08 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-08 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           COMBAT
           BETWEENE
           CHRIST
           AND
           THE
           Diuell
           displayed
           :
           OR
           A
           COMMENTARIE
           vpon
           the
           Temptations
           of
           CHRIST
           :
           Preached
           in
           Cambridge
           by
           that
           reuerend
           and
           iudicious
           Diuine
           M.
           WILLIAM
           PERKINS
           .
           The
           second
           edition
           much
           enlarged
           by
           a
           more
           perfect
           copie
           ,
           at
           the
           request
           of
           
             M.
             Perkins
          
           Executors
           ,
           by
           
             Tho.
             Pierson
          
           Preacher
           of
           Gods
           word
           .
           Hereunto
           is
           prefixed
           an
           Analysis
           or
           generall
           view
           of
           this
           Combat
           :
           and
           a
           twofolde
           Table
           added
           :
           one
           of
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           the
           other
           of
           speciall
           points
           to
           be
           obserued
           .
        
         
           
             ROM
             .
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             God
             of
             Peace
             shall
             tread
             Satan
             vnder
             your
             feet
             shortly
             .
          
        
         
           
             LVK.
             22.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             they
             which
             haue
             continued
             with
             me
             in
             my
             temptations
             :
             Therefore
             I
             appoint
             vnto
             you
             a
             kingdome
             euen
             as
             my
             Father
             hath
             appointed
             vnto
             me
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           by
           
             Melchisedech
             Bradwood
          
           for
           
             E.
             E.
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           solde
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Swan
           .
           Anno
           1606.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           Sir
           William
           Russell
           ,
           L.
           Russell
           ,
           Baron
           of
           Thornhaugh
           ;
           with
           the
           vertuous
           Lady
           his
           wife
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Peace
           .
        
         
           
             VPon
             that
             strange
          
           a
           
             battel
             in
             heauen
             ,
             betweene
          
           Michael
           b
           the
           great
           Prince
           ,
           
             and
             Satan
             that
             olde
             Serpent
             ,
             was
             heard
             a
             loud
             voice
             sounding
             foorth
          
           ioy
           and
           woe
           :
           ioy
           to
           the
           heauens
           and
           to
           them
           that
           dwell
           therein
           :
           because
           c
           the
           accuser
           of
           the
           brethren
           is
           cast
           out
           thence
           :
           but
           woe
           to
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           earth
           and
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           (
           
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             in
             this
             vale
             of
             teares
          
           )
           for
           the
           Diuell
           is
           come
           downe
           vnto
           them
           with
           great
           wrath
           ,
           knowing
           that
           he
           hath
           but
           a
           short
           time
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           voice
           (
           right
           Honourable
           )
           are
           two
           things
           affirmed
           ,
           touching
           Satans
           ▪
           first
           ,
           that
           his
           casting
           out
           of
           heauen
           is
           ioifull
           to
           the
           Saints
           ;
           next
           that
           his
           comming
           downe
           on
           earth
           is
           wofull
           vnto
           men
           .
           Is
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           woe
           ,
           ioy
           to
           the
           Saints
           ?
           Nothing
           lesse
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Diuell
           might
           be
           knowen
           to
           be
           an
           euill
           guest
           where
           euer
           he
           comes
           ,
           the
           heauens
           doe
           reioice
           for
           his
           departure
           ,
           and
           sea
           and
           earth
           ought
           to
           mourne
           for
           his
           approaching
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           is
           ,
           or
           at
           leastwise
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           no
           where
           welcome
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           in
           hell
           ;
           and
           all
           such
           persons
           may
           well
           perceiue
           themselues
           ,
           not
           heauenlie
           but
           plainly
           hellish
           minded
           ,
           as
           giue
           more
           kinde
           welcome
           vnto
           Satan
           in
           their
           cheerefull
           practise
           of
           the
           works
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           then
           they
           do
           vnto
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           d
           
             knockes
             at
             the
             doore
             of
             their
             hearts
             promising
             to
             come
             in
             and
             suppe
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             heare
             his
             voice
             and
             open
             vnto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           But
           what
           do
           the
           heauens
           gaine
           by
           Satans
           casting
           downe
           ?
           And
           how
           doth
           his
           descending
           to
           the
           earth
           work
           man
           such
           wo
           ?
           Ans.
           For
           heauens
           gain
           ,
           e
           
             they
             are
             wel
             rid
             of
             the
             malitious
             accuser
             of
             the
             brethrē
             .
          
           Who
           would
           know
           more
           ,
           must
           striue
           to
           get
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           if
           more
           be
           needfull
           ,
           there
           his
           information
           shal
           be
           certaine
           .
           As
           for
           mans
           woe
           by
           Satans
           company
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           who
           so
           doubts
           heerof
           ,
           may
           well
           suspect
           himselfe
           to
           haue
           already
           receiued
           of
           him
           that
           deadly
           hurt
           ,
           in
           blindnesse
           of
           minde
           and
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           whereof
           none
           saue
           Iesus
           Christ
           the
           good
           Physitian
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           by
           the
           f
           
             eie-salue
             ,
             and
          
           g
           
             anointing
             of
             his
             spirit
          
           ,
           can
           worke
           the
           cure
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           wofull
           to
           the
           flockes
           and
           to
           the
           heards
           ,
           when
           rauenous
           beasts
           do
           frequent
           their
           pastures
           ?
           then
           wo
           to
           man
           because
           of
           
           Satan
           :
           for
           the
           perill
           of
           the
           lambe
           from
           the
           woolfe
           ;
           of
           the
           kid
           from
           the
           leopard
           ;
           of
           the
           fat
           beast
           from
           the
           Lion
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           sucking
           child
           from
           the
           Aspe
           ,
           is
           nothing
           comparable
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           man
           from
           this
           olde
           serpent
           ,
           who
           in
           craft
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           yea
           in
           euery
           hurtfull
           property
           goes
           beyond
           them
           all
           .
           Other
           deuouring
           creatures
           keepe
           their
           circuites
           and
           obserue
           their
           times
           ;
           they
           are
           sometime
           weary
           ,
           and
           not
           alwaies
           hungry
           ;
           some
           are
           vnfit
           for
           the
           darke
           ,
           and
           others
           afraid
           of
           the
           light
           ,
           whereby
           their
           sillie
           pray
           gets
           some
           respite
           :
           but
           Satan
           is
           a
           prince
           e
           
             of
             the
             darknesse
             of
             this
             world
             ,
          
           who
           yet
           for
           his
           aduantage
           i
           
             can
             transforme
             himselfe
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ,
          
           so
           as
           the
           day
           and
           night
           are
           to
           him
           both
           alike
           for
           the
           working
           of
           our
           woe
           :
           he
           is
           euer
           greedy
           ,
           and
           neuer
           weary
           ,
           and
           therefore
           alwaies
           seeking
           ;
           and
           if
           wee
           dreame
           of
           any
           restraint
           to
           him
           for
           time
           or
           place
           we
           deceiue
           our selues
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           a
           k
           
             murtherer
             from
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           continue
           till
           time
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           ;
           and
           he
           m
           
             compasseth
             the
             whole
             earth
             walking
             in
             it
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
          
           euen
           n
           
             like
             a
             roaring
             Lion
             ,
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             deuoure
             .
          
           With
           other
           creatures
           wo
           is
           ended
           ,
           when
           the
           pray
           is
           once
           deuoured
           ;
           but
           to
           Satans
           pray
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           for
           vnlesse
           his
           snare
           be
           broken
           and
           they
           deliuered
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           their
           woe
           continues
           easelesse
           ,
           endlesse
           and
           remedilesse
           after
           naturall
           death
           .
           Indeed
           the
           naturall
           man
           doth
           not
           perceiue
           that
           working
           of
           Satan
           which
           doth
           procure
           his
           woe
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           he
           hath
           seene
           the
           plaiers
           and
           the
           painters
           Diuels
           ,
           some
           blacke
           horned
           monster
           with
           broad
           eies
           ,
           crooked
           clawes
           or
           clouen
           feet
           ;
           and
           till
           some
           such
           thing
           appeare
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           neuer
           feareth
           hurt
           by
           Satan
           :
           little
           doth
           he
           thinke
           that
           ignorance
           in
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           neglect
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           profaning
           Gods
           sabbaths
           ,
           with
           greedy
           affecting
           the
           wealth
           ,
           pompe
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           of
           this
           world
           doe
           giue
           aduantage
           vnto
           Satan
           against
           his
           soule
           ;
           and
           therefore
           while
           the
           matters
           of
           this
           life
           do
           answer
           his
           desire
           ,
           he
           can
           sing
           to
           himselfe
           this
           pleasant
           requiem
           ;
           o
           
             soule
             ,
             soule
             take
             thy
             rest
             .
          
           But
           
             our
             voice
             from
             heauen
             cries
             woe
          
           to
           all
           such
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           earth
           because
           of
           Satan
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           p
           
             their
             prince
          
           ,
           and
           their
           q
           God
           ,
           who
           hauing
           blinded
           their
           minds
           ,
           r
           
             worketh
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           and
           so
           keepes
           them
           sure
           in
           his
           possession
           :
           Indeed
           like
           a
           seeming
           friend
           he
           suffereth
           all
           s
           
             things
             to
             be
             in
             peace
          
           ;
           but
           woefull
           peace
           ,
           like
           to
           Absalons
           wine
           which
           he
           gaue
           to
           Ammon
           ,
           that
           t
           
             when
             his
             heart
             was
             most
             merrie
             therewith
             ,
             his
             least
             suspected
             deadlie
             wound
             might
             light
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           Euerie
           one
           u
           
             by
             nature
             is
             the
             childe
             of
             wrath
             ,
          
           and
           so
           of
           himselfe
           ful
           of
           all
           miserie
           ;
           but
           mercilesse
           Satan
           seekes
           the
           increase
           heerof
           ,
           by
           causing
           the
           root
           of
           mans
           corruption
           to
           spread
           foorth
           the
           branches
           of
           all
           transgressions
           :
           indeed
           he
           is
           not
           the
           beginner
           of
           euery
           sinne
           ,
           for
           much
           impiety
           flows
           from
           mans
           inbred
           impurity
           ;
           yet
           so
           sure
           a
           friend
           is
           Satan
           to
           corruption
           in
           the
           workes
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           that
           if
           nature
           doe
           but
           stretch
           foorth
           the
           hand
           ,
           Satan
           will
           thrust
           at
           the
           elbow
           :
           doth
           
             Caine
             hate
             Abel
          
           ?
           then
           will
           Satan
           bring
           this
           hatred
           from
           the
           heart
           to
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           cause
           x
           Caine
           to
           kill
           Abel
           :
           Is
           Iudas
           couetous
           ?
           then
           wil
           Satan
           for
           the
           satisfying
           of
           that
           desire
           a
           
             make
             him
             traiterous
          
           :
           let
           him
           find
           but
           a
           sparkle
           ,
           he
           will
           soone
           kindle
           it
           to
           a
           flame
           ;
           so
           that
           wofull
           is
           his
           comming
           to
           all
           naturall
           men
           .
        
         
           But
           doth
           the
           child
           of
           God
           escape
           his
           hands
           ?
           no
           verily
           ;
           Satan
           is
           a
           professed
           deadly
           foe
           to
           all
           such
           ,
           he
           is
           their
           b
           aduersarie
           and
           c
           accuser
           :
           that
           which
           should
           procure
           them
           good
           he
           seekes
           to
           hinder
           ;
           and
           what
           euer
           may
           worke
           them
           woe
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           further
           :
           if
           they
           fall
           into
           sinne
           ,
           he
           seekes
           to
           bring
           them
           
           to
           despaire
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           endeuour
           to
           do
           good
           ,
           he
           moues
           them
           to
           be
           proud
           :
           they
           are
           no
           sooner
           conuerted
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           some
           d
           Elymas
           to
           turne
           them
           backe
           to
           the
           world
           :
           and
           though
           they
           stand
           against
           that
           assault
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           pursue
           them
           still
           ,
           by
           troubles
           without
           and
           terrours
           within
           ;
           by
           raging
           foes
           ,
           and
           flattering
           friends
           ;
           so
           as
           in
           regard
           of
           Satan
           aduantaged
           by
           their
           flesh
           and
           his
           world
           ,
           they
           shall
           find
           this
           to
           bee
           true
           ,
           e
           
             while
             their
             flesh
             is
             vpon
             them
             ,
             they
             shal
             be
             sorrowfull
             ;
             and
             while
             their
             soules
             be
             in
             them
             they
             shall
             mourne
             :
          
           Satan
           is
           a
           mightie
           f
           prince
           ,
           and
           a
           wilie
           g
           serpent
           ,
           and
           if
           either
           force
           or
           fraud
           may
           worke
           them
           woe
           ,
           no
           child
           of
           God
           shall
           escape
           his
           hands
           ;
           he
           spared
           not
           the
           greene
           tree
           ,
           what
           then
           will
           he
           do
           to
           the
           dry
           ?
        
         
           But
           is
           there
           no
           remedy
           to
           man
           for
           all
           this
           woe
           that
           comes
           by
           Satan
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           blessed
           be
           our
           God
           who
           hath
           not
           left
           vs
           for
           a
           praie
           vnto
           his
           teeth
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           the
           exceeding
           riches
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           loue
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           h
           
             hath
             giuen
             his
             onlie
             begotten
             sonne
          
           to
           be
           our
           prince
           and
           our
           deliuerer
           ;
           who
           in
           no
           sort
           i
           
             tooke
             the
             Angels
             ,
             but
             the
             seede
             of
             Abraham
             :
          
           and
           
             because
             they
             were
          
           i
           
             partakers
             of
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             he
             himself
             took
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             destroy
             through
             death
             him
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             diuel
             .
          
           For
           the
           euidence
           and
           application
           of
           which
           deliuerance
           ,
           he
           hath
           ordained
           in
           his
           church
           an
           holy
           ministery
           ,
           whereby
           naturall
           men
           are
           brought
           k
           
             from
             darknesse
             vnto
             light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             to
             himselfe
          
           ;
           and
           his
           owne
           children
           doe
           l
           
             grow
             vp
             into
             Christ
             their
             head
             ,
          
           and
           be
           edified
           m
           
             in
             their
             most
             holie
             faith
          
           ,
           through
           n
           
             which
             they
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             vnto
             saluation
             .
          
           Yet
           we
           must
           so
           conceiue
           of
           this
           deliuerance
           ,
           that
           as
           Israel
           being
           brought
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           was
           not
           presently
           setled
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           space
           of
           forty
           yeares
           was
           exercised
           with
           sundry
           temptations
           in
           a
           barren
           and
           drie
           wildernesse
           ,
           where
           they
           met
           with
           o
           
             fierie
             serpents
          
           ,
           and
           were
           encountred
           with
           many
           and
           strong
           enemies
           ,
           who
           sought
           to
           debarre
           them
           from
           the
           promised
           land
           :
           so
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           are
           not
           presently
           translated
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           corruption
           ,
           to
           the
           full
           inheritance
           of
           perfect
           glory
           in
           the
           heauens
           ;
           but
           must
           passe
           through
           this
           vale
           of
           teares
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           of
           this
           world
           meete
           with
           that
           crooked
           serpent
           the
           Diuell
           who
           will
           seeke
           to
           stinge
           their
           soules
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           also
           stirre
           vp
           many
           an
           p
           Amelec
           to
           entrap
           them
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           either
           through
           disobedience
           or
           vnbeliefe
           they
           may
           be
           depriued
           of
           their
           heauenly
           Canaan
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           this
           match
           is
           farre
           vnequall
           ,
           for
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           to
           fight
           against
           spirituall
           powers
           ;
           yet
           heere
           is
           comfort
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           him
           for
           our
           Captaine
           who
           in
           his
           q
           deepest
           humility
           spoiled
           our
           strongest
           aduersary
           ,
           
           and
           is
           now
           r
           
             crowned
             with
             glorie
             and
             honour
          
           ,
           being
           
             highlie
             exalted
          
           s
           
             far
             aboue
             all
             might
             and
             domination
             at
             his
             fathers
             right
             hand
             ,
          
           where
           he
           t
           
             must
             reigne
             till
             he
             hath
             put
             all
             his
             enemies
             vnder
             his
             feet
          
           ;
           yea
           till
           he
           hath
           u
           
             troden
             Satan
             vnder
             the
             feete
             of
             all
             his
             members
             :
          
           only
           this
           he
           requireth
           that
           we
           should
           
             bee
             valiant
             and
          
           x
           
             quit
             our selues
             like
             men
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             ,
          
           knowing
           that
           the
           battel
           is
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           victory
           sure
           before
           we
           strike
           a
           stroke
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           fight
           (
           a
           matter
           indeed
           of
           great
           moment
           ,
           because
           a
           y
           
             smooth
             stone
             out
             of
             Dauids
             sling
             wil
             foile
             to
             the
             ground
             great
             Goliah
          
           )
           wee
           haue
           in
           this
           combate
           between
           Christ
           and
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           so
           pregnant
           direction
           set
           before
           vs
           ,
           that
           vnlesse
           wee
           doe
           wilfully
           shut
           our
           eies
           against
           the
           light
           ,
           in
           this
           behalfe
           wee
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           of
           our
           duty
           :
           z
           
             whatsoeuer
             was
             written
             aforetime
             was
             
             written
             for
             our
             learning
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           recording
           of
           this
           combate
           is
           as
           much
           from
           Christ
           to
           euery
           Christian
           ,
           as
           the
           speach
           of
           Gideon
           to
           his
           souldiers
           ,
           a
           
             looke
             on
             me
             and
             doe
             likewise
             ;
             euen
             as
             Idoe
             ,
             soe
             do
             ye
          
           ;
           for
           Christ
           left
           himselfe
           an
           example
           that
           we
           should
           follow
           his
           steps
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           his
           miraculous
           fast
           ,
           yet
           in
           his
           couragious
           fight
           against
           sinne
           .
           The
           view
           heereof
           hath
           formerly
           beene
           presented
           to
           your
           Honors
           ,
           
             by
             Master
             Robert
             Hill
          
           ,
           bachelor
           of
           Diuinity
           ,
           vnder
           this
           title
           ,
           
             Satans
             Sophistrie
             answered
             by
             our
             Sauior
             Christ.
          
           And
           now
           at
           the
           intreaty
           of
           M.
           Perkins
           executors
           ,
           I
           have
           published
           it
           againe
           ;
           yet
           vnder
           a
           new
           title
           ,
           and
           more
           large
           almost
           by
           one
           third
           part
           .
           Mine
           endeuour
           hath
           beene
           that
           this
           poore
           Orphane
           might
           imitate
           his
           brethren
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           messengers
           of
           loue
           vnto
           our
           Church
           ,
           while
           their
           happy
           father
           liued
           among
           vs.
           What
           is
           wanting
           heerein
           ,
           or
           may
           deserue
           a
           iust
           reproofe
           I
           willingly
           take
           to
           my self
           ,
           
           
             me
             me
             adsum
             qui
             feci-&c
          
           .
           What
           I
           haue
           beene
           able
           to
           doe
           ,
           I
           humbly
           commend
           to
           the
           church
           of
           God
           vnder
           your
           Honourable
           protection
           .
           If
           heerein
           I
           seeme
           presumptuous
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           vnknowen
           vnto
           you
           ,
           I
           humbly
           craue
           this
           fauourable
           construction
           ;
           that
           I
           chose
           rather
           by
           presuming
           to
           wrong
           my selfe
           ,
           then
           to
           alienate
           this
           booke
           from
           your
           Honours
           ,
           who
           had
           right
           heereto
           by
           former
           dedication
           .
           When
           your
           Honourable
           imployments
           in
           time
           past
           required
           your
           wisedome
           and
           courage
           ,
           for
           the
           iust
           defence
           of
           our
           Soueraignes
           right
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           as
           well
           the
           messengers
           of
           victory
           ouer
           rebels
           ,
           as
           the
           counsellers
           of
           peace
           ,
           were
           alwaies
           welcome
           to
           your
           Honour
           :
           why
           then
           should
           I
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           this
           ensuing
           display
           ,
           being
           as
           wel
           a
           counseller
           of
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           an
           Herauld
           of
           triumph
           through
           Christ
           ouer
           Satan
           ,
           the
           Arch-enemy
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           will
           be
           gratefull
           vnto
           you
           ,
           who
           haue
           learned
           long
           since
           ,
           
             that
             whosoeuer
             will
             keepe
             a
             good
             conscience
             towards
             God
             or
             man
             must
             endure
             manie
             a
             conflict
             with
             Satan
             ?
          
        
         
           Now
           that
           God
           of
           peace
           who
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           exceeding
           abundantly
           aboue
           all
           that
           wee
           can
           aske
           or
           thinke
           ,
           graunt
           vnto
           your
           Honours
           according
           to
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           so
           to
           fight
           the
           good
           fight
           of
           faith
           on
           earth
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           receiue
           the
           crowne
           of
           glorie
           in
           heauen
           .
           Cambridge
           ,
           Emmanuel
           Colledge
           ,
           25.
           of
           Iune
           .
           1606.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             in
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             commanded
             ,
             THO.
             PIERSON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONORABLE
           Sir
           WILLIAM
           RVSSELL
           ,
           Lord
           Russell
           ,
           Baron
           of
           Thornhaugh
           ,
           yoonger
           sonne
           to
           that
           most
           Christian
           and
           Honourable
           Earle
           ,
           FRAVNCIS
           Earle
           of
           Bedford
           ;
           with
           the
           vertuous
           Lady
           his
           wife
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Peace
           .
        
         
           RIGHT
           Honorable
           ,
           
           as
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist
           was
           in
           one
           desert
           ,
           so
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           he
           was
           in
           an
           other
           :
           
           but
           as
           these
           two
           differed
           in
           their
           being
           in
           the
           world
           :
           so
           did
           they
           not
           accord
           in
           their
           being
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           .
           Iohn
           was
           with
           some
           men
           ,
           Christ
           with
           none
           ;
           Iohn
           was
           with
           wilde
           men
           ,
           Christ
           with
           wild
           beasts
           ;
           Iohn
           was
           preaching
           ,
           Christ
           praying
           ;
           Iohn
           was
           baptizing
           ,
           Christ
           fighting
           ;
           Iohn
           was
           feeding
           ,
           Christ
           fasting
           ;
           Iohn
           was
           encountring
           with
           Diuels
           incarnate
           ,
           Christ
           did
           encounter
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           those
           Diuels
           .
           From
           Iohn
           preaching
           in
           the
           desert
           ,
           learne
           wee
           diligence
           in
           our
           callings
           :
           from
           Christ
           tempted
           in
           the
           desert
           ,
           see
           we
           troubles
           at
           our
           calling
           :
           a
           Many
           are
           the
           troubles
           of
           the
           righteous
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           deliuereth
           them
           out
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           please
           you
           to
           giue
           these
           after-lines
           the
           reading
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           set
           downe
           that
           monomachie
           or
           single
           combat
           ,
           which
           was
           hand
           to
           hand
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           the
           Diuell
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           him
           fasting
           ,
           fighting
           ,
           conquering
           .
           Fasting
           and
           an
           hungry
           ,
           to
           shew
           he
           was
           man
           :
           fighting
           and
           encountring
           ,
           to
           shew
           he
           was
           Messiah
           ;
           and
           conquering
           and
           triumphing
           ,
           to
           shew
           he
           was
           God.
           And
           as
           for
           the
           diuell
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           him
           obiecting
           ,
           answering
           ,
           flying
           .
           Obiecting
           ,
           that
           b
           Christ
           might
           despaire
           ;
           c
           answering
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           presume
           ;
           and
           d
           flying
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           not
           ouercome
           .
        
         
           In
           Christs
           temptations
           ,
           we
           see
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           e
           Church
           ;
           in
           Satans
           assault
           ,
           we
           see
           his
           malice
           to
           the
           f
           Church
           ,
           Is
           Christ
           tempted
           ?
           think
           it
           not
           strange
           if
           we
           fall
           into
           g
           temptations
           .
           For
           the
           griefe
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           is
           the
           griefe
           of
           the
           h
           members
           :
           and
           the
           temptations
           of
           Christ
           ,
           shew
           the
           temptations
           of
           i
           Christians
           .
           It
           is
           true
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           k
           by
           many
           tribulations
           he
           did
           enter
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           :
           that
           l
           our
           High
           Priest
           was
           consecrated
           by
           afflictions
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           must
           suffer
           and
           enter
           into
           his
           m
           glory
           .
        
         
           He
           is
           no
           sooner
           borne
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           a
           hunted
           by
           Herod
           ;
           baptized
           at
           Iordan
           ,
           b
           but
           Satan
           sets
           on
           him
           ;
           a
           Preacher
           for
           repentance
           ,
           but
           the
           c
           Scribes
           proscribe
           him
           ;
           to
           d
           worke
           miracles
           ,
           but
           the
           Pharises
           slander
           him
           .
           He
           is
           no
           sooner
           to
           suffer
           ,
           but
           e
           the
           Diuell
           assaults
           him
           ;
           apprehended
           ,
           but
           the
           f
           Iewes
           deliuer
           him
           ;
           deliuered
           ,
           but
           g
           Herod
           derides
           him
           ;
           derided
           ,
           but
           h
           Pilat
           condemnes
           him
           ;
           condemned
           ,
           but
           the
           souldiers
           i
           abuse
           him
           .
           Is
           he
           on
           the
           crosse
           ?
           the
           k
           people
           will
           not
           pity
           him
           :
           is
           he
           risen
           ?
           the
           high
           Priests
           will
           l
           belie
           him
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           is
           he
           vpon
           earth
           ?
           he
           is
           tempted
           in
           his
           m
           person
           ;
           is
           he
           in
           heauen
           ?
           he
           is
           n
           tempted
           in
           his
           members
           .
           Thus
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           was
           a
           warfare
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           of
           Christians
           must
           be
           a
           warfare
           vpon
           earth
           .
           We
           liue
           heere
           in
           a
           sea
           of
           troubles
           :
           the
           sea
           is
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           waues
           are
           calamities
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           ship
           ,
           the
           anker
           is
           hope
           ,
           the
           sailes
           are
           loue
           ,
           the
           Saints
           are
           passengers
           ,
           the
           hauen
           is
           heauen
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           our
           Pilot.
           When
           the
           sea
           can
           continue
           without
           waues
           ,
           the
           shippe
           without
           tossings
           ,
           and
           passengers
           not
           be
           sicke
           vpon
           the
           water
           ,
           then
           shall
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           be
           without
           trials
           .
           We
           begin
           this
           voiage
           so
           soone
           as
           we
           are
           borne
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           saile
           on
           till
           our
           dying
           daie
           .
        
         
           We
           doe
           reade
           in
           Gods
           word
           of
           many
           kinds
           of
           temptations
           :
           
             God
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             Man
          
           ,
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           are
           saide
           to
           tempt
           .
           God
           tempteth
           man
           to
           trie
           his
           obedience
           ,
           Satan
           tempteth
           man
           to
           make
           him
           disobedient
           :
           man
           doe
           tempt
           men
           to
           trie
           what
           is
           in
           them
           :
           and
           man
           tempteth
           God
           to
           trie
           what
           is
           in
           him
           .
           The
           world
           is
           a
           temper
           ,
           to
           keepe
           man
           from
           God
           :
           and
           the
           flesh
           is
           a
           
           tempter
           ,
           to
           bring
           man
           to
           the
           Diuell
           :
           So
           God
           tempted
           Abraham
           a
           in
           the
           offering
           of
           his
           son
           :
           Satan
           b
           tempted
           Iob
           in
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           goods
           :
           a
           c
           Queene
           tempted
           Salomon
           in
           trying
           his
           wisedome
           :
           men
           d
           tempted
           God
           by
           distrust
           in
           the
           desert
           :
           the
           world
           tempted
           Domas
           ,
           e
           when
           he
           forsooke
           the
           Apostles
           :
           and
           the
           flesh
           tempted
           Dauid
           ,
           f
           when
           he
           fell
           by
           adultery
           .
           Doth
           God
           tempt
           vs
           ?
           take
           heed
           of
           hypocrisie
           :
           doth
           Satan
           tempt
           vs
           ?
           take
           heed
           of
           his
           subtiltie
           :
           doth
           man
           tempt
           man
           ?
           take
           heed
           of
           dissembling
           :
           doth
           man
           tempt
           God
           ?
           take
           heed
           of
           inquiring
           :
           doth
           the
           world
           tempt
           man
           ?
           take
           heed
           of
           apostasie
           :
           doth
           the
           flesh
           tempt
           man
           ?
           take
           heed
           of
           carnalitie
           .
           But
           dowe
           so
           ?
           are
           we
           warie
           of
           these
           tempers
           ?
           No
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           fall
           .
           We
           fall
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           by
           temptations
           in
           prosperitie
           ,
           and
           we
           fall
           on
           the
           left
           ,
           by
           temptations
           in
           aduersitie
           .
           Of
           the
           one
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           it
           hath
           slaine
           g
           thousands
           :
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           slaine
           ten
           thousands
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           come
           and
           see
           cities
           dispeopled
           ,
           houses
           defaced
           ,
           and
           wals
           pulled
           downe
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           the
           souldier
           hath
           beene
           there
           :
           and
           when
           we
           see
           pride
           in
           the
           rich
           ,
           discontent
           in
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           sinne
           in
           all
           ,
           we
           may
           iustly
           say
           ,
           the
           Tempter
           hath
           beene
           there
           .
        
         
           Now
           of
           all
           other
           temptations
           ,
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           suffer
           his
           church
           to
           be
           tempted
           with
           afflictions
           .
           It
           is
           neuer
           free
           either
           from
           the
           sword
           of
           Ishmael
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           a
           reuiling
           tongue
           :
           or
           the
           sword
           of
           Esau
           ,
           a
           b
           persecuting
           hand
           .
           Neither
           was
           there
           yet
           euer
           Christian
           man
           found
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           his
           part
           in
           the
           cup
           of
           affliction
           .
           We
           must
           drinke
           of
           the
           c
           same
           cup
           our
           master
           did
           :
           d
           the
           disciple
           is
           not
           aboue
           his
           master
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           why
           God
           doth
           visit
           vs
           thus
           with
           afflictions
           ,
           are
           :
           1.
           
           To
           humble
           vs.
           2.
           
           To
           weane
           vs.
           3.
           
           To
           winnow
           vs.
           4.
           
           To
           preuent
           vs.
           5.
           
           
           To
           teach
           vs.
           6.
           
           To
           enlighten
           vs.
           7.
           
           To
           honour
           vs.
           8.
           
           To
           cure
           vs.
           9.
           
           To
           crowne
           vs.
           10.
           
           To
           comfort
           vs.
           11.
           
           To
           protect
           vs.
           12.
           
           To
           adopt
           vs.
           And
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           to
           teach
           and
           comfort
           others
           .
           To
           e
           humble
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           not
           proud
           :
           f
           to
           weane
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           loue
           not
           his
           world
           :
           g
           to
           winnow
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           not
           chaffe
           :
           h
           to
           preuent
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           sinne
           :
           i
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           patient
           in
           aduersity
           :
           to
           k
           enlighten
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           see
           our
           errors
           :
           to
           l
           honor
           vs
           ,
           that
           our
           faith
           may
           be
           manifest
           :
           to
           cure
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           m
           surfet
           not
           of
           securitie
           :
           to
           n
           crowne
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           liue
           eternally
           :
           to
           o
           comfort
           vs
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           send
           his
           spirit
           :
           to
           p
           protect
           vs
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           guide
           vs
           by
           his
           Angels
           :
           to
           a
           adopt
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           his
           sonnes
           :
           b
           and
           to
           teach
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           seeing
           how
           sin
           is
           punished
           in
           vs
           ,
           they
           may
           take
           heed
           it
           be
           not
           found
           in
           them
           :
           that
           they
           c
           seeing
           our
           comforts
           in
           troubles
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           discouraged
           in
           the
           like
           trials
           .
        
         
           Thus
           a
           Christian
           mans
           diet
           is
           more
           sowre
           then
           sweet
           :
           his
           physicke
           is
           more
           alcës
           then
           hony
           :
           his
           life
           is
           more
           a
           pilgrimage
           then
           a
           progresse
           :
           and
           his
           death
           is
           more
           despised
           then
           honoured
           .
           This
           if
           men
           would
           thinke
           of
           before
           ,
           afflictions
           would
           be
           as
           welcome
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           d
           afflicted
           Ruth
           was
           to
           the
           field
           of
           Boaz.
           But
           because
           we
           looke
           not
           for
           them
           before
           they
           come
           ,
           thinke
           not
           on
           Gods
           doing
           when
           they
           are
           come
           ,
           and
           doe
           desire
           to
           be
           happie
           both
           heere
           and
           hereafter
           ;
           therefore
           we
           can
           away
           with
           the
           name
           of
           Naomi
           ,
           but
           in
           no
           case
           would
           we
           be
           called
           e
           Mara
           .
           We
           f
           see
           the
           sea
           ,
           not
           the
           whale
           :
           the
           g
           Egyptian
           ,
           not
           the
           saluation
           :
           the
           h
           Lious
           mouth
           ,
           not
           him
           that
           stoppeth
           the
           Lions
           mouth
           .
           If
           we
           could
           see
           God
           in
           our
           troubles
           ,
           as
           i
           Elisha
           did
           in
           his
           ,
           then
           would
           we
           say
           :
           There
           are
           more
           with
           vs
           ,
           then
           there
           are
           against
           vs.
           But
           because
           we
           doe
           not
           ,
           therefore
           at
           euery
           assault
           of
           the
           Assyrians
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           as
           the
           seruant
           to
           k
           Elishah
           did
           :
           Alas
           master
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           doe
           ?
           and
           with
           the
           disciples
           :
           Carest
           thou
           not
           Master
           that
           we
           perish
           ?
           Yet
           it
           is
           good
           for
           vs
           to
           suffer
           affliction
           :
           m
           Blessed
           is
           the
           man
           that
           endureth
           temptation
           :
           for
           when
           he
           is
           tried
           ,
           he
           shall
           receiue
           the
           crowne
           of
           life
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           to
           them
           that
           loue
           him
           .
           It
           is
           a
           commanded
           by
           God
           ,
           b
           practised
           by
           Christ
           ,
           c
           yeelded
           to
           by
           the
           Saints
           ,
           d
           assigned
           by
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           good
           for
           vs
           ech
           way
           .
           We
           are
           Gods
           e
           trees
           ,
           we
           shall
           groe
           better
           by
           pruning
           :
           Gods
           pomander
           ,
           smell
           better
           by
           rubbing
           :
           Gods
           spice
           ,
           he
           more
           profitable
           by
           bruising
           :
           and
           Gods
           conduits
           ,
           we
           are
           the
           better
           by
           running
           .
           Let
           vs
           suffer
           afflictions
           ,
           they
           are
           f
           momentany
           in
           respect
           of
           time
           :
           g
           fauors
           ,
           if
           we
           respect
           Gods
           loue
           ,
           and
           a
           meanes
           to
           bring
           vs
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God.
           If
           they
           did
           consume
           vs
           ,
           we
           might
           wish
           them
           an
           end
           :
           but
           they
           doe
           purge
           vs
           ,
           let
           vs
           be
           content
           .
           They
           h
           are
           Gods
           fan
           ,
           we
           are
           Gods
           wheat
           :
           they
           are
           Gods
           boulter
           ,
           we
           are
           Gods
           meale
           :
           they
           are
           Gods
           i
           flame
           ,
           we
           are
           Gods
           bush
           :
           they
           are
           Gods
           k
           cords
           ,
           we
           are
           Gods
           sacrifice
           :
           they
           are
           Gods
           fornace
           ,
           we
           are
           Gods
           gold
           .
           The
           wheat
           will
           not
           be
           good
           without
           the
           fan
           ,
           nor
           the
           meale
           without
           the
           boulter
           ,
           nor
           the
           bush
           without
           the
           flame
           ,
           nor
           the
           sacrifice
           without
           the
           cords
           ,
           nor
           the
           gold
           without
           the
           fornace
           :
           they
           are
           trials
           ,
           not
           punishments
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           sonnes
           :
           punishments
           ,
           not
           trials
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           slaues
           .
           
           Let
           vs
           then
           beare
           them
           ,
           they
           l
           will
           haue
           an
           end
           :
           ioy
           m
           will
           follow
           :
           they
           n
           shew
           vs
           our
           weekenesse
           :
           they
           o
           moue
           vs
           to
           pray
           :
           they
           p
           shew
           we
           are
           in
           the
           path
           way
           to
           heauen
           :
           and
           q
           make
           vs
           contemne
           this
           present
           world
           .
           By
           them
           we
           a
           learne
           to
           repent
           vs
           of
           sinne
           past
           ,
           b
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           sinne
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           foresee
           sinne
           to
           come
           .
           By
           them
           we
           c
           receiue
           Gods
           spirit
           :
           d
           are
           like
           to
           Christ
           :
           are
           acquainted
           e
           with
           Godspower
           :
           haue
           f
           ioy
           in
           deliuerance
           :
           know
           benefit
           of
           prosterity
           :
           made
           more
           hardy
           to
           suffer
           :
           and
           g
           haue
           cause
           to
           practise
           many
           excellent
           vertues
           .
           They
           cause
           vs
           (
           as
           one
           saith
           )
           to
           seeke
           out
           Gods
           promise
           :
           the
           promise
           to
           seeke
           faith
           :
           faith
           to
           seeke
           praier
           :
           and
           praier
           to
           finde
           God.
           h
           Seeke
           ,
           and
           yee
           shall
           finde
           :
           i
           call
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           answer
           :
           k
           waite
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           come
           .
           I
           am
           to
           write
           an
           Epistle
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           be
           long
           .
           Iobs
           l
           messengers
           came
           not
           so
           fast
           on
           him
           :
           but
           Iobs
           afflictions
           may
           come
           as
           fast
           vpon
           vs.
           Hath
           Dauid
           slain
           m
           a
           Beare
           ?
           he
           shall
           encounter
           with
           a
           Lion
           :
           hath
           he
           killed
           a
           Lion
           ?
           n
           he
           must
           fight
           with
           Goliah
           :
           hath
           he
           subdued
           Goliah
           ?
           he
           must
           make
           a
           rode
           vpon
           the
           Philistims
           :
           are
           the
           Philistims
           conquered
           ?
           o
           Saul
           wil
           assault
           him
           .
           Remember
           Dauids
           troubles
           ,
           and
           feresee
           what
           may
           be
           our
           troubles
           .
           The
           more
           righteous
           we
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           manifold
           are
           our
           troubles
           :
           and
           he
           better
           we
           are
           ,
           the
           better
           we
           may
           indure
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           our
           troubles
           are
           many
           ,
           so
           are
           our
           deliuerances
           many
           God
           will
           deliuer
           vs
           out
           of
           all
           .
           He
           that
           deliuered
           p
           Noah
           from
           the
           floud
           ,
           q
           Lot
           from
           Sodome
           ,
           r
           Iacob
           from
           Esau
           ,
           s
           Ioseph
           from
           Potiphar
           ,
           a
           Moses
           from
           Pharaoh
           ,
           b
           Israel
           from
           Egypt
           ,
           c
           Dauid
           from
           Saul
           ,
           d
           Eliah
           from
           Achab
           ,
           e
           Elisha
           from
           the
           Syrians
           ,
           f
           Naaman
           from
           his
           leprosie
           ,
           g
           Hezechiah
           from
           the
           plague
           ,
           h
           the
           three
           children
           from
           the
           fire
           ,
           i
           Daniel
           from
           the
           Lions
           ,
           k
           Ioseph
           from
           Herod
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           l
           from
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           m
           and
           Christ
           from
           the
           Diuell
           :
           he
           ,
           euen
           he
           will
           either
           deliuer
           vs
           from
           trouble
           ,
           or
           comfort
           vs
           in
           trouble
           ,
           or
           mitigate
           troubles
           when
           they
           come
           vpon
           vs.
           
        
         
           He
           ,
           n
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           hath
           promised
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           do
           it
           .
           And
           this
           he
           doth
           sometimes
           by
           no
           meanes
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           small
           meanes
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           ordinary
           meanes
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           extraordinarie
           ,
           sometimes
           contrarie
           to
           all
           meanes
           .
           By
           no
           o
           meanes
           be
           cured
           a
           creeple
           at
           Bethesda
           :
           by
           p
           small
           meanes
           he
           fed
           fiue
           thousand
           in
           the
           desert
           :
           by
           q
           ordinary
           meanes
           he
           was
           brought
           from
           the
           pinnacle
           :
           t
           by
           meanes
           extraordinary
           he
           was
           prouided
           for
           in
           hunger
           :
           and
           contrarie
           to
           all
           meanes
           were
           the
           
           three
           children
           preserued
           in
           the
           fornace
           of
           fire
           .
        
         
           I
           haue
           good
           cause
           to
           thinke
           of
           Gods
           gracious
           deliuerance
           ,
           being
           my selfe
           deliuered
           from
           a
           great
           trouble
           .
           Since
           the
           time
           I
           was
           vnkindly
           dismissed
           from
           my
           poore
           charge
           ,
           where
           I
           would
           haue
           continued
           ,
           if
           malice
           had
           not
           hindred
           me
           ,
           I
           haue
           liued
           in
           an
           end
           of
           this
           City
           :
           dangerously
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           sicknesse
           ;
           poorely
           in
           regard
           of
           maintenance
           ;
           and
           painfully
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           my
           ministerie
           :
           yet
           till
           this
           time
           hath
           the
           Lord
           deliuered
           me
           :
           and
           as
           Paul
           said
           ,
           a
           he
           will
           deliuer
           me
           ,
           if
           that
           he
           see
           it
           be
           best
           for
           me
           .
        
         
           Let
           man
           therefore
           b
           comfort
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           c
           after
           two
           daies
           he
           will
           reuiue
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           day
           he
           will
           raise
           vs
           vp
           againe
           :
           d
           Heauiensse
           may
           endure
           for
           a
           night
           ,
           but
           ioy
           will
           come
           in
           the
           morning
           .
           e
           Doubtlesse
           there
           is
           a
           reward
           for
           the
           righteous
           :
           verily
           ,
           f
           God
           retaineth
           not
           his
           wrath
           for
           euer
           .
           Could
           he
           ouercome
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           can
           he
           not
           ouercome
           many
           troubles
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           let
           one
           plague
           follow
           another
           ,
           as
           one
           quaile
           sings
           to
           another
           :
           yet
           as
           the
           g
           viper
           leaped
           on
           Paules
           hand
           ,
           and
           forthwith
           leaped
           off
           againe
           ,
           so
           one
           trouble
           shall
           leape
           vpon
           the
           righteous
           ,
           and
           anon
           leap
           off
           againe
           :
           h
           though
           he
           fall
           ,
           he
           shall
           rise
           againe
           ,
           the
           righteous
           shall
           not
           be
           forsaken
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           if
           he
           hath
           deliuered
           vs
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           he
           will
           deliuer
           vs
           from
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           .
           Let
           vs
           then
           therefore
           be
           patient
           in
           trouble
           ,
           constant
           in
           hope
           ,
           rooted
           in
           loue
           :
           let
           vs
           waite
           and
           he
           will
           come
           ,
           call
           and
           he
           will
           heare
           ,
           beleeue
           and
           he
           will
           performe
           ,
           repent
           vs
           of
           our
           euill
           committed
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           repent
           of
           his
           euils
           intended
           against
           vs.
           He
           is
           ouer
           vs
           by
           his
           prouidence
           ,
           about
           vs
           by
           his
           Angels
           ,
           in
           vs
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           with
           vs
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           vnder
           vs
           by
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           vpon
           vs
           by
           his
           Sonne
           .
           In
           him
           is
           our
           helpe
           ,
           from
           him
           is
           our
           comfort
           ,
           by
           him
           is
           our
           victory
           ,
           and
           for
           him
           is
           our
           trouble
           .
           a
           In
           thee
           haue
           I
           trusted
           ,
           saith
           a
           king
           :
           b
           who
           euer
           was
           confounded
           that
           trusted
           in
           the
           Lord
           ▪
           said
           a
           friend
           ?
           and
           as
           Elkanah
           was
           to
           c
           Hannah
           in
           stead
           of
           many
           sons
           ,
           so
           God
           is
           to
           his
           in
           stead
           of
           many
           comforters
           .
           Of
           other
           comforters
           ,
           we
           may
           say
           as
           Iob
           did
           of
           his
           frinds
           :
           d
           Silly
           comforters
           are
           you
           all
           .
           They
           will
           leaue
           vs
           ,
           as
           mice
           doe
           a
           ruinous
           house
           ▪
           but
           the
           Lord
           (
           like
           e
           Ruthe
           to
           Naomi
           )
           will
           neuer
           leaue
           vs
           ,
           nor
           forsake
           vs
           ,
           Especially
           in
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           ,
           f
           which
           is
           in
           remembrance
           bitter
           to
           great
           men
           :
           in
           that
           houre
           of
           death
           he
           will
           be
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           command
           his
           g
           Angels
           to
           take
           charge
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           the
           h
           earth
           to
           be
           as
           a
           bed
           for
           our
           
           bodies
           :
           that
           so
           the
           one
           i
           may
           goe
           into
           glory
           ,
           the
           other
           reserued
           in
           hope
           of
           like
           glorie
           ,
           k
           and
           be
           made
           one
           day
           like
           vnto
           the
           glorious
           body
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           Thus
           ,
           right
           Honorable
           ,
           you
           haue
           seene
           the
           righteous
           in
           affliction
           ;
           as
           l
           Israel
           was
           in
           Babylon
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           like
           m
           Zorobabel
           is
           ready
           to
           deliuer
           them
           .
           Though
           in
           troubles
           Christs
           seemes
           as
           in
           the
           n
           ship
           to
           sleepe
           ,
           yet
           in
           deliuerance
           he
           awakes
           as
           a
           man
           out
           of
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Giant
           refreshed
           with
           wine
           .
           He
           will
           rebuke
           the
           waues
           and
           winds
           of
           troubles
           and
           persecution
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           flie
           before
           him
           as
           Sysera
           did
           before
           a
           Debora
           ,
           and
           the
           b
           Philistims
           before
           Ionathan
           and
           his
           seruant
           .
           And
           as
           Christ
           asking
           the
           woman
           of
           her
           accuser
           she
           answered
           ,
           There
           was
           none
           :
           so
           in
           the
           end
           aske
           a
           Christian
           of
           his
           troubles
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           say
           ,
           There
           are
           none
           .
           c
           He
           is
           a
           buckler
           for
           our
           left
           hand
           ,
           and
           a
           sword
           in
           our
           right
           :
           he
           is
           an
           helmet
           on
           our
           head
           ,
           and
           harnesse
           for
           our
           body
           .
           We
           shall
           looke
           vpon
           troubles
           ,
           as
           d
           Israel
           did
           on
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           as
           the
           e
           Iewes
           did
           on
           Goliah
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Grecians
           did
           on
           Hector
           ,
           to
           triumph
           ouer
           them
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Angell
           said
           to
           Ioseph
           .
           f
           They
           are
           dead
           that
           sought
           the
           childs
           life
           ;
           so
           the
           Spirit
           shall
           say
           to
           the
           afflicted
           ,
           They
           are
           dead
           that
           did
           seek
           your
           life
           .
           A
           day
           of
           deliuerance
           ,
           a
           yeere
           of
           Iubile
           will
           come
           ,
           and
           then
           g
           Ioseph
           shall
           be
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           h
           Iacob
           out
           of
           seruitude
           ,
           and
           i
           Iob
           shall
           lie
           no
           more
           in
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           k
           Let
           vs
           comfort
           our selues
           with
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           I
           haue
           exceeded
           an
           Epistle
           ,
           especially
           to
           such
           a
           small
           bocke
           .
           If
           the
           wals
           seeme
           too
           great
           for
           this
           city
           ;
           
             abundans
             cautela
             non
             no
             cet
          
           .
           It
           is
           vsuall
           for
           students
           not
           onely
           to
           present
           their
           owne
           labours
           ,
           but
           also
           other
           mens
           to
           great
           personages
           ,
           especially
           such
           Workes
           wherein
           they
           haue
           beene
           either
           Translators
           or
           ouerseers
           .
           It
           were
           infinit
           to
           instance
           this
           point
           .
           I
           am
           bolde
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           to
           your
           Honour
           at
           this
           time
           .
           This
           Copie
           it
           was
           brought
           vnto
           my
           hand
           ,
           I
           haue
           conferred
           it
           with
           another
           ,
           I
           haue
           persued
           it
           at
           the
           Presse
           ,
           I
           heard
           diuers
           of
           the
           Sermons
           ,
           I
           haue
           added
           nothing
           of
           mine
           owne
           :
           and
           I
           desire
           ,
           that
           of
           those
           a
           many
           baskets
           full
           of
           most
           delicate
           diet
           ,
           which
           this
           worthy
           man
           hath
           now
           left
           behind
           him
           ,
           there
           may
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           one
           be
           lost
           .
           If
           any
           such
           come
           vnto
           my
           hand
           ,
           surely
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           lost
           .
           By
           his
           life
           had
           I
           much
           comfort
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           seeke
           to
           honour
           him
           after
           he
           is
           dead
           .
           I
           was
           twenty
           yeeres
           acquainted
           with
           him
           :
           I
           at
           his
           request
           made
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           his
           labours
           to
           speake
           English.
           
           And
           now
           I
           am
           bold
           to
           present
           this
           his
           posthume
           to
           your
           patronage
           .
           
           Your
           honorable
           Nephew
           ,
           his
           vertuous
           Lady
           ,
           your
           worthy
           sister
           ,
           haue
           heeretofore
           accepted
           the
           labours
           of
           this
           man.
           If
           it
           shall
           please
           your
           good
           Honor
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           
           this
           Preface
           of
           mine
           shall
           remaine
           as
           a
           perpetuall
           testimony
           of
           my
           duty
           to
           you
           :
           and
           the
           booke
           following
           as
           fully
           armed
           against
           all
           such
           aduersaries
           as
           shall
           speake
           against
           it
           .
           The
           God
           of
           heauen
           ,
           
           who
           hath
           made
           you
           honorable
           in
           your
           most
           honorable
           Progenitors
           ,
           make
           you
           thrice
           honorable
           in
           your
           future
           successors
           :
           that
           the
           memoriall
           of
           the
           righteous
           may
           be
           euerlasting
           ,
           
           when
           as
           the
           name
           of
           the
           wicked
           shall
           rot
           .
           
             London
             ,
             Saint
             Martins
             in
             the
             fields
             .
          
           Ian.
           12.
           1604.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             at
             commandement
             ,
             ROBERT
             HILL
             ,
             Fellow
             of
             S.
             Iohns
             Coll.
             in
             Cambridge
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           GENERALL
           VIEW
           OF
           the
           strange
           Combate
           betweene
           our
           Sauiour
           CHRIST
           and
           Satan
           .
        
         
           The
           Description
           of
           this
           Combate
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           Satan
           conteineth
           
             
               A
               Preface
               or
               Preparation
               ,
               consisting
               of
               
                 
                   Christs
                   going
                   forth
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   combate
                   ,
                   Vers.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   Christs
                   abode
                   and
                   conuersing
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   Vers.
                   2.
                   
                
              
            
             
               The
               Combat
               it selfe
               consisting
               of
               three
               great
               conflicts
               :
               
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   tending
                   to
                   bring
                   Christ
                   to
                   vnbeliefe
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   consisteth
                   of
                   
                     
                       Satans
                       preparation
                       thereto
                       .
                       Vers.
                       3.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       temptation
                       in
                       selfe
                       ,
                       Vers.
                       3.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Christes
                       repulse
                       thereof
                       ,
                       Vers.
                       4.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Second
                   ,
                   tending
                   to
                   bring
                   Christ
                   to
                   presumption
                   :
                   conteining
                   
                     
                       Satans
                       preparation
                       ,
                       Vers.
                       5.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       assault
                       or
                       temptation
                       ,
                       Vers.
                       6.
                       
                    
                     
                       Christs
                       repulse
                       and
                       answer
                       ,
                       Vers.
                       7.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Third
                   ,
                   tending
                   to
                   bring
                   Christ
                   to
                   idolatry
                   :
                   conteining
                   
                     
                       Satans
                       preparation
                       ,
                       Vers.
                       8.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       assault
                       or
                       temptation
                       ,
                       Vers.
                       9.
                       
                    
                     
                       Christs
                       repulse
                       and
                       answer
                       ,
                       Vers.
                       10.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               An
               happie
               issue
               and
               euent
               thereof
               ,
               consisting
               of
               
                 
                   Satans
                   departing
                   from
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Vers.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Angels
                   ministring
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Vers.
                   11.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Resist
             the
             Diuell
             and
             he
             will
             flee
             :
             Draw
             neere
             to
             God
             and
             he
             will
             draw
             neere
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             4.
             7.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           The
           true
           grace
           of
           faith
           enables
           vs
           to
           both
           :
           for
           
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               5.
               9.
               
            
             
               Whom
               resist
               stedfast
               in
               the
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             
               Heb.
               10.
               22.
               
            
             
               Let
               vs
               draw
               neere
               with
               a
               true
               heart
               in
               assurance
               of
               faith
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           COMBATE
           BETWEENE
           CHRIST
           and
           the
           DIVELL
           expounded
           .
        
         
           
             MAT.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Then
             was
             Iesus
             led
             aside
             of
             the
             spirit
             into
             the
             wilderness
             to
             be
             tempted
             of
             the
             Diuell
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           eleuen
           first
           verses
           of
           this
           chapter
           do
           conteine
           a
           briefe
           description
           of
           Christes
           tēptations
           ,
           wherof
           I
           haue
           chosen
           to
           intreat
           ,
           hauing
           formerly
           handled
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           because
           all
           that
           endeuour
           either
           to
           get
           or
           keepe
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           are
           most
           of
           all
           subiect
           to
           temptations
           :
           Now
           here
           we
           haue
           the
           speciall
           temptations
           of
           the
           Diuell
           wherewith
           he
           assaulted
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           Christs
           example
           the
           best
           way
           to
           auoid
           the
           same
           .
           This
           description
           consisteth
           of
           three
           distinct
           parts
           :
           First
           ,
           A
           Preface
           or
           preparation
           to
           a
           Combate
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           vers
           .
           1.
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           combate
           or
           conflict
           it selfe
           ,
           vers
           .
           3.
           4.
           5.
           6.
           7.
           8.
           9.
           10.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           issue
           or
           euent
           of
           this
           combate
           ,
           vers
           .
           11.
           
        
         
           I.
           Part.
           The
           Preparation
           to
           the
           combate
           hath
           two
           parts
           :
           First
           ,
           Christs
           going
           foorth
           to
           that
           place
           where
           the
           combate
           was
           to
           be
           fought
           ,
           vers
           .
           1.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           his
           abode
           &
           conuersing
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           vers
           .
           2.
           1.
           
           Christs
           going
           forth
           to
           the
           place
           is
           set
           out
           by
           sundry
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           :
           as
           ,
           The
           time
           when
           he
           went
           ;
           The
           authour
           of
           his
           going
           ;
           The
           maner
           how
           he
           went
           furnished
           ;
           the
           place
           whither
           he
           went
           ;
           And
           the
           end
           wherefore
           .
        
         
           I.
           Circumstance
           .
           The
           time
           when
           Christ
           went
           foorth
           to
           be
           tempted
           is
           noted
           in
           this
           word
           Then
           :
           what
           time
           this
           was
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           former
           chapter
           ,
           where
           is
           set
           downe
           the
           baptisme
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           by
           Iohn
           in
           the
           riuer
           Iordan
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           great
           honour
           and
           maiesty
           wherewith
           he
           was
           there
           renowmed
           :
           for
           it
           pleased
           Christ
           for
           speciall
           end
           and
           purpose
           to
           be
           baptized
           ,
           not
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           to
           put
           off
           sinne
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           none
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           ordained
           a
           Mediatour
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           putting
           on
           our
           sin
           he
           might
           beare
           the
           burden
           thereof
           in
           our
           steed
           .
           Againe
           in
           his
           baptisme
           he
           was
           distinctly
           proclaimed
           ,
           
             The
             doctour
             of
             his
             Church
          
           :
           for
           immediately
           thereupon
           ,
           
             The
             Holy
             ghost
             descended
             vpon
             him
             like
             a
             doue
             ,
          
           and
           a
           voice
           came
           from
           heauen
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             welbeloued
             sonne
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           Now
           so
           soone
           as
           Christ
           was
           thus
           solemnly
           inaugurated
           into
           his
           office
           ,
           and
           proclaimed
           from
           heauen
           to
           be
           the
           sole
           Doctor
           and
           Prophet
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           euen
           then
           immediately
           without
           any
           delay
           was
           he
           driuen
           forth
           ,
           as
           Marke
           saith
           ,
           chapt
           .
           1.
           12.
           
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           
           In
           that
           Christ
           is
           no
           sooner
           baptized
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           presently
           tempted
           ,
           we
           learne
           ;
           that
           all
           those
           who
           are
           truely
           baptized
           into
           Christ
           must
           make
           account
           to
           be
           tempted
           ,
           and
           prepare
           for
           a
           combat
           with
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           euen
           through
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           their
           liues
           :
           for
           if
           Satan
           durst
           be
           so
           bolde
           as
           to
           encounter
           with
           Christ
           Iesus
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           after
           his
           baptisme
           ,
           then
           doubtlesse
           he
           will
           not
           spare
           any
           of
           his
           members
           who
           are
           but
           
           weake
           &
           sinfull
           men
           .
           Again
           ,
           in
           baptisme
           a
           man
           giues
           vp
           his
           name
           vnto
           God
           ,
           promising
           therein
           for
           euer
           to
           renounce
           all
           seruice
           to
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           contrariwise
           to
           beleeue
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           serue
           him
           ;
           and
           this
           vow
           being
           thus
           made
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           will
           of
           God
           he
           should
           be
           tempted
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           schoole
           of
           temptation
           he
           might
           learn
           to
           practise
           his
           baptisme
           .
           But
           here
           most
           men
           wil
           say
           ,
           they
           neuer
           felt
           by
           experience
           in
           themselues
           the
           trueth
           of
           this
           doctrine
           ;
           for
           they
           haue
           not
           perceiued
           any
           such
           combate
           in
           themselues
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           bene
           baptized
           many
           yeres
           agone
           .
           Answ.
           Such
           men
           ,
           
           whatsoeuer
           they
           be
           ,
           haue
           indeed
           the
           outward
           baptisme
           of
           water
           ,
           but
           they
           neuer
           yet
           receiued
           the
           inward
           baptisme
           of
           the
           spirit
           ;
           they
           weare
           Christs
           liuery
           ,
           but
           as
           yet
           they
           do
           seruice
           vnto
           Satan
           ;
           And
           though
           they
           haue
           been
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           seales
           of
           the
           couenant
           ,
           yet
           still
           they
           abide
           within
           the
           kingdome
           of
           darkenesse
           ;
           for
           Christ
           heere
           teacheth
           by
           his
           owne
           example
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           who
           haue
           receiued
           the
           inward
           baptism
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           whereby
           they
           haue
           effectually
           put
           off
           sinne
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           are
           as
           sure
           to
           be
           tempted
           by
           Satan
           as
           himselfe
           was
           :
           therefore
           let
           such
           persons
           as
           neuer
           yet
           felt
           in
           themselues
           this
           spiritual
           conflict
           ,
           now
           begin
           to
           reform
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           to
           performe
           their
           vow
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           they
           shal
           vndoubtedly
           find
           in
           themselues
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           
             That
             all
             that
             are
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             shal
             be
             tempted
             of
             the
             Diuell
             .
          
           So
           long
           as
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           continued
           vnder
           Pharaos
           bondage
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           pursued
           by
           his
           army
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           set
           their
           faces
           toward
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           then
           presently
           he
           makes
           after
           them
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           might
           and
           malice
           ;
           euen
           so
           ,
           while
           men
           liue
           in
           sinne
           and
           submit
           themselues
           to
           Satans
           spirituall
           bondage
           ,
           he
           will
           suffer
           all
           things
           to
           be
           in
           peace
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           if
           once
           they
           set
           their
           hearts
           on
           the
           heauenly
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           giue
           themselues
           syncerely
           to
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           then
           will
           he
           with
           all
           his
           force
           pursue
           them
           ,
           &
           meet
           them
           with
           armies
           of
           temptations
           to
           turne
           them
           backe
           into
           their
           olde
           way
           of
           sinne
           againe
           .
           The
           silly
           bird
           that
           is
           in
           the
           snare
           or
           vnder
           the
           net
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           she
           lieth
           still
           feeles
           no
           harme
           ;
           but
           when
           she
           stirs
           &
           offers
           to
           get
           away
           ,
           then
           begins
           her
           paine
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           she
           striues
           ,
           the
           more
           she
           finds
           her selfe
           ensnared
           :
           So
           fareth
           it
           with
           silly
           men
           ,
           while
           they
           liue
           in
           sinne
           securely
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           troubled
           with
           Satans
           temptations
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           beginne
           to
           leaue
           their
           badde
           courses
           ,
           and
           settle
           themselues
           to
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           then
           presently
           the
           Diuel
           seeks
           to
           spread
           his
           net
           to
           intangle
           them
           in
           his
           snare
           .
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           must
           teach
           vs
           ,
           
             to
             watch
             and
             pray
             that
             we
             enter
             not
             into
             temptation
          
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           Paul
           saith
           )
           
             to
             put
             on
             the
             whole
             armor
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             against
             the
             assaults
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           6.
           11.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           after
           his
           solemne
           inauguration
           into
           his
           mediatorship
           ,
           was
           immediatly
           to
           go
           to
           be
           tempted
           ;
           we
           learn
           ,
           
           that
           all
           those
           that
           are
           set
           apart
           by
           God
           to
           any
           speciall
           calling
           ,
           euen
           at
           their
           verie
           entrance
           thereinto
           must
           looke
           for
           temptations
           .
           This
           befell
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           the
           members
           must
           reckon
           for
           it
           .
           When
           Moses
           was
           first
           called
           to
           be
           the
           guide
           and
           conducter
           of
           Gods
           people
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           a
           hauing
           slaine
           an
           Egyptian
           in
           defence
           of
           one
           of
           his
           brethren
           ,
           vpon
           knowledge
           of
           the
           fact
           he
           was
           fain
           to
           flie
           from
           Pharaos
           court
           into
           the
           land
           of
           Madian
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           liue
           a
           shephers
           life
           for
           many
           yeres
           with
           his
           father
           in
           law
           Iethro
           .
           And
           Dauid
           was
           no
           sooner
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           be
           king
           ouer
           his
           people
           Israel
           ,
           but
           b
           Saul
           began
           to
           persecute
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           all
           his
           dayes
           .
           And
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           hauing
           called
           his
           Apostles
           to
           their
           office
           of
           preaching
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           c
           tooke
           them
           soone
           after
           to
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           there
           falling
           asleepe
           suffered
           their
           ship
           to
           be
           so
           tossed
           with
           waues
           in
           a
           great
           tempest
           ,
           that
           they
           looked
           for
           nothing
           but
           present
           drowning
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           cried
           out
           ,
           
             Master
             saue
             vs
             ,
             we
             perish
             .
          
           And
           this
           the
           Lord
           doth
           in
           great
           wisedome
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           children
           :
           
           first
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           is
           able
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           carry
           himselfe
           in
           any
           acceptable
           course
           of
           his
           calling
           without
           Gods
           speciall
           assistance
           and
           grace
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           
           stir
           vp
           in
           them
           those
           good
           gifts
           and
           graces
           which
           he
           hath
           formerly
           bestowed
           on
           them
           ;
           as
           the
           feare
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           the
           
           loue
           of
           his
           maiesty
           ,
           the
           gifts
           of
           prayer
           ,
           faith
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           which
           he
           would
           haue
           tried
           in
           the
           entrance
           of
           their
           callings
           ,
           and
           exercised
           in
           the
           continuance
           therein
           vnto
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           begins
           his
           propheticall
           office
           of
           treaching
           his
           church
           ,
           with
           temptations
           ;
           This
           should
           admonish
           all
           Ministers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           
           that
           howsoeuer
           all
           Gods
           people
           must
           prepare
           themselues
           against
           Satans
           temptations
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           doe
           it
           aboue
           the
           rest
           ;
           for
           looke
           as
           in
           a
           pitched
           field
           ,
           the
           enemy
           aimeth
           principally
           at
           the
           standerd-bearer
           ;
           euen
           so
           Satan
           and
           his
           instruments
           ,
           do
           among
           all
           Gods
           people
           ,
           bend
           their
           greatest
           forces
           against
           the
           ministers
           of
           Christ
           which
           holde
           vp
           his
           scepter
           ,
           and
           display
           his
           banner
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           When
           
             Iehoshuah
             the
             high
             priest
             stood
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Satan
             stood
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             to
             resist
             him
             ,
             Zak.
          
           3.
           1.
           
           And
           when
           Ahab
           went
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           king
           of
           Syriah
           ,
           Satan
           became
           a
           lying
           spirit
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           400.
           prophets
           &
           mo
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           22.
           22.
           
           This
           is
           that
           
             great
             red
             dragon
             ,
             that
             with
             his
             taile
             drew
             downe
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             starres
             of
             heauen
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           ministers
           and
           preachers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           
             and
             cast
             them
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             Reuel
             .
          
           12.
           13.
           4.
           
           This
           is
           he
           that
           
             desired
             to
             winnow
             the
             Disciples
             as
             wheat
             ,
             Luk.
          
           22.
           31.
           
           And
           as
           the
           king
           of
           Aram
           said
           of
           Ahab
           ,
           
             fight
             not
             against
             small
             nor
             great
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             king
             of
             Israel
             only
             ,
          
           1.
           
           King.
           22.
           31.
           
           So
           Satan
           fighteth
           not
           against
           any
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Prophets
           of
           Israel
           ,
           the
           ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           in
           that
           Christ
           is
           tempted
           before
           he
           go
           to
           preach
           ,
           we
           learne
           that
           it
           is
           good
           and
           profitable
           for
           Gods
           ministers
           to
           be
           exercised
           with
           temptations
           euen
           of
           satan
           himselfe
           ,
           &
           that
           for
           sundry
           causes
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           c
           what
           temptations
           meane
           ;
           Secondly
           that
           they
           may
           d
           be
           the
           more
           able
           to
           minister
           helpe
           and
           comfort
           to
           those
           that
           are
           tempted
           ;
           Thirdly
           to
           make
           them
           vnderstand
           the
           word
           of
           God
           aright
           ;
           for
           many
           places
           of
           Scripture
           can
           not
           so
           well
           be
           vnderstood
           by
           bare
           study
           onely
           ,
           as
           by
           temptations
           e
           therewithall
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           true
           which
           one
           sayth
           well
           ,
           
             Reading
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             temptation
             ,
             make
             a
             diuine
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           Circumstance
           The
           author
           or
           efficient
           cause
           of
           Christes
           going
           foorth
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             the
             Holy
             ghost
          
           ,
           noted
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             was
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
          
           :
           The
           word
           led
           ,
           in
           the
           
           originall
           signifieth
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           was
           carried
           apart
           by
           the
           spirit
           ;
           which
           must
           not
           bee
           vnderstood
           of
           any
           locall
           transportation
           of
           his
           bodie
           from
           the
           riuer
           to
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           as
           a
           Elias
           was
           caried
           from
           earth
           to
           heauen
           ;
           or
           as
           b
           Philip
           was
           taken
           away
           from
           the
           Eunuch
           ,
           and
           carried
           to
           Azotus
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           a
           motion
           of
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           ,
           wherewith
           Christ
           was
           filled
           aboue
           measure
           and
           made
           willing
           to
           encounter
           with
           Satan
           in
           that
           combat
           ;
           for
           so
           are
           the
           words
           by
           S.
           Luke
           ,
           c
           
             being
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             ghost
             hee
             returned
             from
             Iordan
             ,
             and
             was
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           inward
           motion
           and
           instinct
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ;
           Againe
           ,
           S.
           Marke
           saying
           ,
           d
           
             the
             Spirit
             droue
             him
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
          
           giueth
           vs
           further
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           this
           motion
           in
           Christ
           from
           the
           spirit
           ,
           was
           a
           peculiar
           motion
           ,
           not
           forced
           or
           constrained
           ,
           but
           voluntary
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             very
             strong
             and
             effectuall
          
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           by
           the
           spirit
           here
           ,
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           Diuell
           or
           an
           euill
           spirit
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Holy
             spirit
             of
             God
          
           :
           he
           it
           was
           that
           moued
           Christ
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           meaning
           is
           this
           ;
           After
           Christ
           was
           baptized
           in
           Iordan
           by
           Iohn
           ,
           hee
           willingly
           tooke
           his
           iourney
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           being
           moued
           thereunto
           by
           a
           speciall
           and
           strong
           instinct
           of
           Gods
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           wherwith
           he
           was
           filled
           aboue
           measure
           .
           If
           any
           aske
           ,
           how
           Christ
           could
           be
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           sends
           the
           spirit
           :
           Answ.
           These
           two
           may
           well
           stand
           together
           :
           for
           Christ
           must
           be
           considered
           two
           wayes
           ;
           first
           as
           man
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           seruant
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           as
           God
           ,
           euen
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           God
           himselfe
           :
           Now
           as
           Christ
           was
           man
           ,
           he
           was
           subiect
           to
           Gods
           prouidēce
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           led
           and
           guided
           by
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           :
           but
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           subiect
           to
           prouidēce
           ,
           but
           is
           the
           author
           therof
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           himselfe
           led
           or
           sent
           ,
           but
           together
           with
           the
           father
           sendeth
           the
           spirit
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           
           In
           this
           circumstance
           we
           may
           obserue
           ;
           first
           the
           exceeding
           holinesse
           of
           Christs
           manhood
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           moued
           not
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           ,
           without
           the
           speciall
           instinct
           and
           direction
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God.
           By
           which
           example
           we
           are
           
           taught
           to
           suffer
           our selues
           to
           be
           ordered
           and
           guided
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           in
           euery
           thing
           we
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           yea
           in
           all
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           words
           and
           deeds
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           the
           true
           note
           of
           euery
           child
           of
           God
           
             to
             be
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           14.
           where
           the
           Apostle
           vseth
           the
           same
           word
           that
           S.
           Luke
           doth
           speaking
           of
           this
           leading
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           to
           be
           tempted
           :
           we
           must
           therefore
           labour
           to
           be
           of
           Dauids
           disposition
           ,
           to
           haue
           our
           harts
           pliable
           to
           all
           Gods
           testimonies
           ;
           when
           God
           said
           ,
           
             Seek
             ye
             my
             face
          
           ,
           Dauids
           hart
           answered
           ,
           
             I
             seeke
             thy
             face
             O
             Lord
             ,
             Psal.
          
           27.
           8.
           and
           thus
           doing
           we
           shall
           suffer
           our selues
           to
           be
           directed
           and
           guided
           by
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           ,
           for
           he
           teacheth
           and
           guideth
           men
           by
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           from
           this
           that
           Christ
           was
           led
           vnto
           temptatiō
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           we
           learne
           ,
           That
           temptations
           come
           not
           by
           chance
           ,
           nor
           yet
           by
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Diuel
           only
           :
           for
           he
           could
           not
           touch
           Iob
           ,
           or
           ought
           he
           had
           
             till
             God
          
           e
           gaue
           
             him
             leaue
          
           ;
           nor
           enter
           into
           the
           heard
           of
           swine
           ,
           till
           Christ
           said
           ,
           f
           go
           ;
           but
           temptations
           come
           by
           Gods
           most
           iust
           permission
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           his
           speciall
           prouidence
           &
           appointment
           .
           This
           combat
           of
           Christ
           with
           Satan
           was
           decreed
           of
           God
           by
           his
           speciall
           appointment
           in
           his
           eternall
           counsell
           .
           And
           therefore
           was
           Christ
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           to
           encounter
           with
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           performe
           this
           one
           worke
           of
           a
           mediator
           ,
           namely
           in
           temptation
           ouercome
           him
           ,
           who
           by
           temptation
           ouercame
           all
           mankind
           .
           And
           as
           God
           appointed
           this
           combate
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           so
           hath
           he
           also
           ordained
           the
           temptations
           of
           euery
           Christian
           and
           the
           circumstances
           thereof
           :
           The
           theater
           or
           place
           of
           this
           combat
           is
           this
           present
           euill
           world
           ;
           the
           actors
           are
           Satan
           and
           euery
           Christian
           ;
           the
           beholders
           are
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           4.
           9.
           
           The
           vmpire
           and
           iudge
           is
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           ouerruleth
           Satan
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           issue
           cannot
           but
           be
           happie
           and
           blessed
           to
           those
           that
           fight
           manfully
           ;
           for
           
             hee
             casteth
             away
             none
             that
             be
             mighty
             &
             valiant
             of
             courage
             ,
             Iob.
             36.
             1.
             he
             will
             giue
             an
             issue
             with
             the
             temptations
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           10.
           13.
           from
           whence
           we
           learne
           sundry
           good
           instructions
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           tossed
           and
           tried
           by
           manifolde
           temptations
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           thinke
           it
           strange
           ,
           but
           rather
           
             count
             it
             exceeding
             great
             ioy
             ,
             Iam
             ,
          
           1.
           2.
           because
           it
           is
           Gods
           blessed
           will
           and
           ordinance
           that
           Satan
           and
           euery
           Christian
           should
           enter
           combat
           and
           conflict
           ,
           for
           the
           triall
           of
           his
           graces
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           are
           hereby
           taught
           to
           
           labour
           with
           patience
           to
           beare
           all
           trials
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           not
           vsing
           vnlawfull
           means
           to
           winde
           our selues
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           come
           by
           the
           speciall
           prouidence
           of
           the
           Almighty
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Christ
           went
           not
           to
           be
           tempted
           
           till
           he
           was
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           ;
           therfore
           no
           man
           must
           wittingly
           put
           himselfe
           into
           danger
           without
           a
           calling
           from
           God
           ,
           left
           therein
           hee
           tempt
           God
           :
           indeed
           a
           man
           may
           be
           moued
           extraordinarily
           ,
           to
           offer
           himselfe
           into
           places
           of
           danger
           ;
           thus
           a
           
             Paul
             went
             bound
             in
             the
             spirit
             to
             Hierusalem
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           willingly
           followed
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           ,
           which
           inwardly
           enforced
           him
           to
           go
           thither
           .
           And
           the
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           many
           holy
           Martyrs
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           might
           haue
           escaped
           by
           flight
           ,
           yet
           did
           willingly
           offer
           themselues
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           persecutours
           ,
           and
           endured
           the
           violence
           of
           their
           torments
           ,
           which
           wee
           must
           thinke
           they
           did
           by
           a
           special
           motion
           of
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           ;
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           offer
           himselfe
           into
           danger
           without
           all
           warrant
           from
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           swarue
           from
           the
           practise
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Christ
           being
           ledde
           by
           the
           
           spirit
           ,
           did
           not
           seeke
           to
           shrowd
           himselfe
           from
           this
           combate
           ;
           so
           likewise
           if
           a
           man
           follow
           his
           calling
           according
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           fall
           into
           troubles
           and
           temptations
           ,
           he
           may
           not
           seeke
           to
           escape
           them
           by
           neglecting
           his
           duty
           ,
           but
           with
           courage
           and
           patience
           must
           inure
           himselfe
           to
           beare
           them
           ,
           wayting
           on
           the
           Lord
           by
           wel-doing
           for
           his
           deliuerance
           .
           Heere
           it
           may
           well
           be
           asked
           ,
           whether
           a
           man
           can
           lawfully
           and
           with
           good
           conscience
           abide
           in
           those
           places
           which
           are
           certainly
           knowen
           
           to
           be
           haunted
           with
           euill
           spirits
           ?
           Answ.
           Some
           indeed
           are
           so
           venturous
           &
           bold
           that
           they
           feare
           nothing
           :
           yet
           the
           trueth
           is
           ,
           no
           man
           ought
           on
           his
           own
           head
           abide
           or
           lodge
           in
           such
           places
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           or
           els
           haue
           a
           true
           extraordinary
           motion
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           we
           are
           
           therefore
           rather
           to
           auoid
           them
           ,
           than
           wittingly
           and
           willingly
           thrust
           our selues
           into
           the
           danger
           of
           such
           places
           ;
           for
           if
           God
           haue
           giuen
           liberty
           vnto
           Satan
           to
           possesse
           such
           places
           as
           haue
           been
           consecrated
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           defiled
           by
           oppression
           and
           bloud
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           abhominations
           ,
           why
           should
           wee
           without
           warrant
           from
           God
           ,
           put
           our selues
           into
           his
           hands
           ?
           This
           also
           may
           serue
           to
           reprooue
           those
           men
           who
           presume
           so
           much
           vpō
           their
           strong
           faith
           ,
           that
           they
           neuer
           sticke
           to
           thrust
           themselues
           into
           most
           lewd
           company
           :
           but
           let
           such
           persons
           beware
           ,
           for
           places
           of
           bad
           company
           are
           places
           of
           danger
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           power
           and
           liberty
           which
           Satan
           hath
           among
           them
           ,
           for
           there
           he
           hath
           
             a
             throne
             ,
             Reuel
          
           .
           2.
           13.
           
           How
           then
           can
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           cleane
           escape
           the
           infection
           of
           sinne
           ,
           who
           do
           vsually
           conuerse
           with
           those
           that
           commit
           it
           without
           controlement
           ?
           b
           
             He
             that
             walketh
             with
             the
             wise
          
           (
           sayth
           Salomon
           )
           
             shall
             be
             wise
             ;
             but
             a
             companion
             of
             fooles
             shall
             be
             made
             woorse
             :
          
           so
           the
           words
           signifie
           :
           and
           therefore
           his
           counsell
           is
           ,
           c
           
             not
             to
             consent
             when
             sinners
             entise
             vs
             :
          
           nor
           to
           d
           
             make
             friendship
             with
             the
             angry
             person
             ,
             nor
             to
             go
             with
             the
             furious
             ,
             lest
             we
             learne
             their
             wayes
             and
             receiue
             destruction
             to
             our
             soules
             :
          
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           in
           this
           leading
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           we
           learne
           a
           further
           thing
           :
           so
           long
           as
           Christ
           was
           a
           priuat
           man
           he
           liued
           with
           Ioseph
           and
           Mary
           a
           priuate
           life
           ;
           but
           being
           baptized
           ,
           and
           thereby
           installed
           in
           his
           office
           of
           Mediatour
           ,
           he
           returnes
           not
           to
           Bethlem
           or
           Nazaret
           where
           he
           was
           borne
           and
           brought
           vp
           ,
           but
           gets
           him
           presently
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           thereto
           encounter
           with
           Satan
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           spirit
           ;
           wherein
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           are
           appointed
           and
           set
           apart
           by
           God
           for
           any
           speciall
           calling
           ,
           are
           in
           some
           sort
           changed
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           made
           other
           men
           .
           When
           Saul
           was
           anointed
           to
           be
           king
           ,
           the
           text
           sayth
           ,
           
             God
             gaue
             him
             another
             heart
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
          
           10.
           9.
           
           And
           when
           Dauid
           e
           was
           made
           of
           a
           shepheard
           a
           king
           ,
           he
           was
           furnished
           for
           that
           place
           ,
           as
           his
           behauiour
           shewed
           ,
           which
           was
           such
           as
           did
           beseeme
           a
           king
           .
           Thus
           the
           Apostles
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           of
           poore
           fisher-men
           ,
           altogether
           f
           vnlettered
           ,
           by
           the
           gift
           of
           Christs
           calling
           ,
           g
           
             were
             made
             able
             ministers
             of
             the
             New
             testament
             ,
          
           and
           so
           became
           indeed
           
             fishers
             of
             men
             ,
             Mark.
          
           1.
           17.
           
           
           Which
           serues
           to
           confute
           such
           men
           as
           plead
           extraordinary
           callings
           ,
           as
           many
           haue
           done
           ;
           some
           saying
           they
           were
           Elias
           ,
           some
           Iohn
           Baptist
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           if
           these
           were
           such
           men
           ,
           and
           had
           receiued
           such
           extraordinary
           callings
           ,
           then
           should
           they
           withall
           haue
           beene
           endued
           with
           extraordinary
           gifts
           fit
           for
           those
           callings
           ;
           but
           no
           such
           thing
           befalleth
           them
           ,
           nay
           it
           is
           plaine
           ,
           they
           remaine
           the
           same
           men
           they
           were
           before
           ,
           without
           any
           change
           at
           all
           in
           respect
           of
           gifts
           fit
           for
           such
           persons
           as
           they
           pretend
           themselues
           to
           be
           .
           And
           to
           apply
           this
           to
           our selues
           ;
           we
           are
           all
           by
           nature
           the
           children
           of
           wrath
           ,
           and
           enemies
           vnto
           God
           ;
           but
           by
           grace
           we
           are
           made
           Kings
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           ;
           Kings
           to
           rule
           ouer
           the
           world
           and
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           prouocations
           vnto
           sinne
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           subdue
           in
           our selues
           our
           owne
           euill
           lusts
           and
           affections
           ;
           Priests
           to
           offer
           vp
           spirituall
           sacrifices
           vnto
           God
           ,
           as
           prayers
           and
           praises
           for
           his
           daily
           blessings
           ;
           and
           Prophets
           to
           instruct
           our selues
           and
           others
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           gifts
           and
           calling
           .
           Now
           then
           it
           behoueth
           vs
           all
           to
           become
           new
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           leade
           new
           liues
           fitting
           and
           sutable
           to
           our
           holy
           calling
           ,
           giuing
           our selues
           wholly
           to
           the
           honour
           and
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           shewing
           hereby
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           hereunto
           called
           by
           his
           spirit
           of
           grace
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           so
           shall
           we
           h
           
             walke
             woorthy
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           shew
           foorth
           the
           vertues
           of
           him
           that
           hath
           called
           vs
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.
           9.
           
        
         
           III.
           Circumstance
           .
           How
           Christ
           went
           furnished
           into
           this
           place
           of
           combate
           :
           which
           though
           our
           Euangelist
           Matthew
           hath
           omitted
           ,
           yet
           hath
           S.
           Luke
           plainly
           noted
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             He
             was
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             ghost
             .
             Luk.
          
           4.
           1.
           
           If
           any
           shall
           say
           ,
           this
           seemes
           to
           import
           that
           Christ
           wanted
           the
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           spirit
           all
           the
           former
           part
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           if
           now
           only
           after
           his
           baptisme
           he
           were
           filled
           therewith
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           This
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           spirit
           is
           ascribed
           vnto
           Christ
           after
           his
           baptisme
           ,
           not
           as
           though
           he
           formerly
           susteined
           any
           want
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           but
           because
           at
           his
           baptisme
           he
           receiued
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           the
           spirit
           than
           he
           had
           before
           :
           for
           this
           we
           must
           
           know
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           alwayes
           filled
           with
           the
           spirit
           ;
           being
           an
           infant
           he
           had
           a
           full
           measure
           of
           gifts
           fit
           for
           his
           infancie
           ,
           and
           still
           as
           his
           growth
           in
           yeres
           required
           moe
           graces
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           he
           increased
           therein
           ,
           hauing
           in
           his
           youth
           &
           in
           his
           riper
           yeres
           full
           measure
           of
           gifts
           fit
           for
           his
           estate
           in
           those
           times
           .
           And
           at
           his
           baptisme
           being
           inaugurated
           into
           his
           Mediatourship
           ,
           he
           receiued
           such
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           spirit
           as
           was
           behoouefull
           for
           so
           high
           an
           office
           ,
           which
           because
           it
           was
           farre
           greater
           than
           before
           he
           needed
           ,
           therefore
           is
           he
           now
           sayd
           
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             ghost
             :
          
           so
           that
           though
           Christ
           were
           alwayes
           full
           of
           grace
           ,
           yet
           he
           increased
           therein
           as
           his
           estate
           and
           calling
           did
           require
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           This
           serues
           to
           confute
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           teach
           that
           Christ
           had
           all
           fulnesse
           of
           spirit
           in
           his
           infancie
           ,
           euen
           from
           his
           conception
           and
           birth
           ;
           and
           did
           not
           grow
           in
           grace
           at
           all
           ,
           saue
           only
           experimentally
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           occasion
           to
           manifest
           the
           same
           more
           and
           more
           in
           practise
           .
           But.
           S.
           Luke
           sayth
           plainly
           ,
           that
           
             Iesus
             increased
             in
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             stature
             ,
             and
             in
             fauour
             with
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             Luk.
          
           2.
           52.
           
           Againe
           ,
           Christ
           was
           like
           vnto
           man
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           
             sinne
             only
             excepted
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           did
           increase
           in
           grace
           as
           man
           doth
           in
           gifts
           from
           time
           to
           time
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           Christ
           goeth
           thus
           furnished
           to
           this
           combate
           that
           he
           might
           be
           able
           to
           encounter
           with
           Satan
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           end
           giue
           him
           the
           finall
           ouerthrow
           .
           Thus
           he
           furnished
           Moses
           a
           for
           his
           ambassage
           vnto
           Pharaoh
           ;
           and
           b
           Dauid
           for
           his
           combate
           with
           Goliah
           ;
           Aholiab
           and
           c
           Bezaliel
           for
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ;
           and
           euery
           one
           whom
           God
           imployeth
           about
           any
           speciall
           worke
           ,
           is
           furnished
           and
           fitted
           thereto
           of
           God
           with
           speciall
           gifts
           :
           whereby
           in
           euery
           age
           we
           may
           see
           whom
           God
           placeth
           in
           any
           calling
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           well
           qualified
           for
           the
           duties
           thereof
           ;
           and
           therefore
           those
           that
           want
           gifts
           meet
           for
           their
           callings
           ,
           doe
           thrust
           in
           themselues
           thereto
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           placed
           therein
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           IV.
           Circumstance
           .
           Whither
           was
           Christ
           led
           to
           be
           tempted
           ?
           namely
           ,
           
             into
             the
             wildernesse
          
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           place
           chosen
           of
           God
           for
           this
           combate
           .
           There
           be
           diuers
           opinions
           touching
           this
           place
           ;
           some
           thinke
           it
           was
           a
           little
           wildernes
           betweene
           Ierusalem
           and
           Iericho
           ;
           some
           the
           desert
           of
           Palestina
           ;
           others
           ,
           the
           great
           desert
           of
           Arabia
           ,
           where
           Elias
           fasted
           forty
           dayes
           and
           forty
           nights
           ;
           and
           where
           the
           Israelites
           wandered
           forty
           yeeres
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           Holy-ghost
           doth
           not
           define
           what
           wildernes
           this
           was
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           curiously
           to
           inquire
           after
           it
           ,
           
           but
           only
           know
           it
           was
           a
           desert
           and
           solitary
           place
           .
           Let
           vs
           rather
           search
           into
           the
           reasons
           wherefore
           he
           chose
           a
           desert
           place
           for
           this
           combat
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           diuers
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           he
           
           was
           to
           worke
           our
           redemption
           in
           great
           humility
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           base
           and
           low
           estate
           of
           a
           seruant
           ,
           for
           the
           satisfying
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           in
           that
           nature
           which
           had
           sinned
           ,
           therefore
           he
           would
           not
           goe
           to
           Ierusalem
           there
           to
           shew
           his
           glory
           and
           Godhead
           ,
           as
           a
           little
           before
           he
           was
           proclaimed
           in
           his
           baptisme
           ;
           but
           he
           gets
           himselfe
           to
           a
           desert
           place
           void
           of
           all
           pompe
           and
           glory
           ,
           where
           he
           meant
           to
           begin
           this
           great
           worke
           for
           vs
           by
           encountring
           with
           our
           chiefest
           aduersary
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           hee
           
           chose
           this
           place
           for
           the
           more
           easie
           encountering
           with
           our
           aduersarie
           Satan
           ,
           whom
           he
           was
           to
           ouercome
           for
           vs
           :
           for
           if
           Christ
           after
           his
           baptisme
           should
           haue
           shewed
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           Satan
           durst
           not
           haue
           medled
           with
           him
           ;
           therefore
           as
           the
           fisher
           hides
           the
           hooke
           and
           shewes
           the
           bait
           to
           entise
           the
           fish
           ,
           so
           our
           Sauiour
           CHRIST
           with
           the
           vaile
           of
           his
           flesh
           in
           this
           base
           estate
           and
           solitary
           place
           did
           couer
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           that
           Satan
           seeing
           him
           only
           in
           this
           low
           degree
           ,
           might
           be
           the
           more
           eager
           and
           bolde
           to
           set
           vpon
           him
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Christ
           
           was
           willing
           to
           giue
           vnto
           his
           aduersarie
           the
           aduantage
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           that
           therewithall
           he
           might
           giue
           him
           the
           greater
           ouerthrow
           ;
           for
           the
           Diuell
           delights
           a
           in
           desert
           and
           forlorne
           places
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           would
           chuse
           to
           practise
           his
           temptations
           ,
           because
           in
           such
           places
           men
           want
           those
           helps
           and
           comforts
           which
           in
           society
           they
           may
           finde
           :
           hence
           Salomon
           sayth
           ,
           d
           
             Woe
             be
             to
             him
             that
             is
             alone
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           sayd
           of
           man
           in
           the
           state
           of
           his
           innocency
           ,
           c
           
             It
             is
             not
             good
             for
             man
             to
             be
             himselfe
             alone
             .
          
           And
           that
           Satan
           takes
           aduantage
           of
           such
           solitarinesse
           ,
           appeares
           by
           his
           tempting
           of
           Eue
           ,
           when
           she
           was
           apart
           
           
           from
           her
           husband
           ,
           Ge.
           3.
           1.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           praise
           and
           honour
           of
           this
           victory
           ouer
           Satan
           ,
           was
           peculiar
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           communicable
           to
           any
           creature
           :
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           chose
           a
           desert
           place
           for
           this
           combate
           apart
           from
           all
           humane
           society
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           might
           challenge
           any
           part
           of
           this
           glory
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           might
           be
           wholly
           Christs
           ,
           as
           of
           
           right
           it
           was
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           he
           went
           into
           a
           desert
           place
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           afterward
           he
           might
           thence
           returne
           with
           more
           credit
           ,
           reuerence
           and
           authority
           to
           exercise
           his
           propheticall
           office
           :
           for
           we
           see
           by
           experience
           that
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           beene
           abroad
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           he
           is
           receiued
           with
           more
           reuerence
           at
           his
           returne
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           From
           hence
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           would
           fetch
           a
           ground
           &
           warrant
           for
           their
           monasticall
           life
           ;
           saying
           ,
           that
           as
           Christ
           went
           apart
           into
           this
           desert
           ,
           so
           may
           men
           sequester
           themselues
           from
           ordinary
           societies
           ,
           and
           liue
           as
           Monks
           and
           Heremites
           in
           cloisters
           ,
           woods
           and
           deserts
           .
           But
           this
           collection
           is
           absurd
           ,
           as
           may
           appeare
           by
           these
           reasons
           :
           first
           ,
           Christ
           went
           not
           thus
           apart
           on
           his
           owne
           head
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           instinct
           and
           motion
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           :
           but
           the
           Papists
           admit
           and
           vndertake
           the
           state
           of
           Eremiticall
           and
           Monasticall
           life
           without
           any
           warrant
           in
           Gods
           word
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           did
           thus
           sequester
           himselfe
           but
           once
           for
           a
           certeine
           time
           :
           but
           with
           them
           ,
           an
           Heremiticall
           estate
           is
           ordinary
           and
           perpetuall
           for
           their
           whole
           life
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           fasted
           truly
           all
           the
           while
           he
           abode
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           :
           but
           Papists
           in
           their
           Cloisters
           and
           Hermitages
           doe
           plentifully
           inioy
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           world
           in
           great
           ease
           and
           liberty
           .
           And
           therefore
           howsoeuer
           solitarinesse
           for
           a
           time
           may
           be
           commendable
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           as
           to
           meditate
           on
           the
           works
           or
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Isaac
           did
           ,
           Gen.
           24.
           63.
           or
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           d
           prayer
           and
           fasting
           in
           more
           earnest
           maner
           ;
           yet
           the
           Eremites
           life
           being
           a
           perpetuall
           forsaking
           of
           humane
           societies
           ,
           is
           neither
           warrantable
           by
           Gods
           word
           ,
           nor
           commendable
           in
           Gods
           child
           .
        
         
           V.
           Circumstance
           .
           The
           end
           why
           Christ
           went
           into
           the
           desert
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           be
           tempted
           of
           the
           Diuel
           :
           wherein
           obserue
           three
           points
           ;
           How
           hee
           was
           tempted
           ;
           wherefore
           ,
           and
           
             by
             whom
          
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ;
           To
           Tempt
           ,
           in
           Scripture
           is
           ascribed
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           man
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Diuell
           :
           God
           tempteth
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           prooueth
           him
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           he
           maketh
           manifest
           what
           is
           in
           his
           heart
           for
           sinne
           or
           grace
           ,
           which
           before
           were
           hid
           to
           the
           world
           :
           thus
           God
           tempted
           Abraham
           in
           the
           offering
           vp
           of
           his
           sonne
           ,
           Gen.
           22.
           1.
           and
           Christ
           ,
           the
           ruler
           ,
           Luk.
           18.
           22.
           
           Man
           tempteth
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           prooueth
           by
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           whether
           God
           be
           so
           powerfull
           ,
           iust
           and
           mercifull
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           doe
           affirme
           him
           to
           be
           :
           and
           thus
           the
           Israelites
           tempted
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           
             required
             meat
             for
             their
             lust
          
           ,
           and
           sayd
           ,
           
             can
             God
             prepare
             a
             table
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ?
             Psal.
          
           78.
           18.
           19.
           
           The
           Diuell
           tempteth
           when
           he
           allureth
           vnto
           sinne
           ,
           by
           inward
           suggestions
           or
           outward
           obiects
           ;
           and
           hereof
           must
           we
           vnderstand
           Christs
           tempting
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           led
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           for
           this
           end
           that
           Satan
           might
           assault
           him
           ,
           and
           vse
           what
           meanes
           he
           could
           to
           bring
           him
           vnto
           sinne
           .
           If
           any
           shall
           thinke
           it
           was
           too
           much
           derogatory
           to
           the
           dignitie
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           thus
           tempted
           .
           I
           answer
           ▪
           If
           it
           had
           so
           pleased
           him
           ,
           Christ
           could
           haue
           confounded
           the
           Diuell
           with
           the
           least
           word
           of
           his
           mouth
           :
           for
           as
           he
           is
           Creator
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           so
           Satan
           had
           no
           power
           to
           tempt
           him
           ,
           
             for
             God
             can
             not
             be
             tempted
             with
             euill
             ,
          
           Iam.
           1.
           13.
           
           But
           here
           Christ
           stood
           in
           our
           roome
           and
           sted
           (
           as
           he
           did
           vpon
           the
           Crosse
           )
           encountring
           with
           Satan
           for
           vs
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           in
           our
           owne
           persons
           had
           been
           tempted
           .
           This
           therefore
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           as
           a
           part
           of
           Christes
           humiliation
           in
           his
           manhood
           ,
           whereto
           he
           subiected
           himselfe
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           Diuell
           could
           not
           haue
           tempted
           him
           .
           Obiect
           .
           This
           stands
           not
           with
           the
           holinesse
           of
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           man
           to
           be
           tempted
           of
           Satan
           ?
           Answ.
           Yes
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           tempted
           of
           Satan
           without
           sinne
           ,
           as
           our
           first
           parents
           were
           before
           their
           fall
           :
           this
           will
           plainly
           appeare
           by
           comparing
           Christ
           with
           other
           men
           in
           their
           temptations
           .
        
         
           The
           Diuell
           in
           tempting
           a
           man
           to
           sin
           ,
           first
           conuayes
           into
           his
           minde
           ,
           either
           by
           inward
           suggestion
           ,
           or
           by
           outward
           obiect
           ,
           the
           motion
           or
           cogitation
           of
           that
           sinne
           which
           he
           would
           haue
           him
           to
           commit
           .
           
           Thus
           he
           tempted
           Iudas
           ,
           by
           a
           casting
           into
           him
           this
           euill
           thought
           ,
           
             Iudas
             betray
             thy
             Master
          
           .
           And
           so
           dealeth
           hee
           with
           Christ
           in
           this
           temptation
           ,
           he
           conueyed
           to
           his
           mind
           or
           apprehension
           ,
           the
           vnrighteous
           cogitations
           of
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           idolatry
           ,
           and
           couetousnesse
           ;
           yet
           so
           as
           Christ
           receiued
           them
           not
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           power
           of
           grace
           repelled
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           Satan
           conuayes
           euill
           suggestions
           into
           mens
           minds
           ,
           so
           the
           same
           are
           full
           of
           trouble
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           &
           vexation
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           the
           godly
           :
           for
           when
           Satan
           presseth
           vpon
           man
           his
           temptations
           ,
           the
           whole
           man
           is
           disquieted
           ,
           his
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           are
           troubled
           ,
           and
           his
           heart
           is
           vexed
           .
           And
           this
           also
           was
           in
           Christ
           ,
           he
           felt
           sorrow
           &
           molestation
           in
           himselfe
           through
           these
           temptations
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           his
           
             Auant
             Satan
          
           vpon
           his
           last
           assault
           .
           And
           thus
           farre
           was
           Christ
           tempted
           like
           vnto
           men
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           temptations
           vsually
           be
           corrupt
           motions
           ;
           for
           though
           a
           man
           do
           not
           approue
           ,
           neither
           enterteine
           with
           delight
           ,
           the
           Diuels
           temptations
           ,
           yet
           shall
           he
           hardly
           keepe
           himselfe
           from
           the
           staine
           and
           taint
           of
           sin
           ,
           because
           the
           imaginations
           of
           his
           owne
           heart
           are
           naturally
           euill
           .
           Now
           herein
           Christ
           differeth
           from
           all
           men
           in
           temptation
           ;
           for
           being
           perfectly
           holy
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           receiue
           any
           corruption
           into
           his
           minde
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           power
           of
           grace
           did
           repel
           them
           more
           strongly
           than
           they
           were
           offered
           .
           
           Put
           a
           burning
           match
           to
           tinder
           or
           gunpowder
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           kindle
           presently
           ;
           but
           put
           it
           into
           water
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           quench
           it
           straight
           :
           so
           it
           fareth
           in
           temptations
           ;
           our
           corrupt
           hearts
           like
           tinder
           do
           easily
           suffer
           corruption
           to
           kindle
           in
           vs
           ;
           but
           Christes
           most
           holy
           heart
           did
           presently
           like
           water
           quench
           the
           euill
           of
           Satans
           motions
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           how
           Christ
           was
           tempted
           ,
           and
           yet
           without
           sinne
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           Hence
           we
           may
           obserue
           a
           good
           direction
           for
           their
           comfort
           that
           are
           troubled
           with
           blasphemous
           thoughts
           .
           Among
           other
           temptations
           that
           befall
           men
           in
           Gods
           church
           ,
           the
           Diuell
           doth
           mightily
           assault
           some
           men
           by
           casting
           into
           their
           minds
           most
           fearefull
           motions
           of
           blasphemie
           against
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           and
           the
           Holy-ghost
           ,
           whereby
           he
           doth
           greatly
           astonish
           them
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           despaire
           .
           Now
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           stay
           and
           comfort
           hence
           is
           this
           :
           There
           be
           incident
           to
           the
           minde
           of
           man
           two
           kinds
           of
           euill
           thoughts
           :
           First
           ,
           such
           as
           arise
           from
           the
           flesh
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           first
           motions
           of
           these
           are
           sinnes
           ,
           forbidden
           in
           the
           tenth
           commandement
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           be
           others
           that
           rise
           not
           inwardly
           from
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           are
           from
           without
           conuayed
           into
           the
           minde
           by
           the
           diuell
           ,
           as
           these
           most
           horrible
           blasphemies
           against
           God
           ,
           which
           would
           make
           a
           godly
           heart
           to
           tremble
           and
           quake
           once
           to
           thinke
           vpon
           .
           Now
           these
           are
           our
           heauy
           crosses
           indeed
           ,
           when
           we
           be
           assaulted
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           diuels
           sinnes
           wholly
           ,
           and
           become
           not
           ours
           ,
           till
           we
           receiue
           them
           by
           some
           degree
           of
           delight
           or
           assent
           ,
           as
           may
           hence
           appeare
           :
           for
           Christ
           was
           tempted
           to
           infidelity
           ,
           couetousnesse
           and
           idolatry
           ,
           yet
           his
           holy
           heart
           receiued
           them
           not
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           neuer
           became
           his
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           this
           circumstance
           is
           ,
           wherefore
           Christ
           was
           tempted
           :
           for
           it
           may
           seeme
           strange
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           very
           God
           ,
           equal
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           should
           be
           tempted
           .
           
           The
           reasons
           therefore
           that
           mooued
           him
           to
           be
           tempted
           are
           these
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           foile
           the
           Diuell
           at
           
           his
           owne
           weapon
           ;
           for
           the
           Diuell
           ouercame
           the
           first
           Adam
           in
           temptation
           ,
           therfore
           Christ
           the
           second
           Adam
           would
           in
           temptation
           ouercome
           him
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
           that
           in
           his
           example
           he
           might
           giue
           vs
           direction
           whereby
           to
           know
           the
           speciall
           temptations
           wherewith
           the
           Diuell
           assaults
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           also
           how
           to
           withstand
           and
           repell
           the
           same
           :
           for
           this
           cause
           no
           doubt
           hath
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           so
           distinctly
           set
           downe
           Christs
           preparation
           to
           this
           combate
           ,
           Satans
           seuerall
           assaults
           ,
           and
           Christes
           victory
           ouer
           them
           all
           :
           which
           plainly
           confuteth
           the
           common
           opinion
           of
           ignorant
           people
           ,
           who
           thinke
           those
           that
           are
           tempted
           by
           the
           Diuell
           to
           be
           most
           vile
           and
           wicked
           men
           ,
           such
           as
           haue
           forsaken
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           hath
           forsaken
           them
           ;
           but
           beholde
           Christ
           Iesus
           the
           most
           holy
           person
           that
           euer
           was
           ,
           euen
           the
           
             holy
             one
             of
             God
          
           ,
           was
           tempted
           
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           that
           exceeding
           sore
           ,
           hauing
           the
           same
           troubles
           and
           vexations
           thereby
           arising
           in
           his
           minde
           that
           wee
           haue
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           the
           Angels
           came
           to
           minister
           cōfort
           vnto
           him
           ,
           vers
           .
           11.
           
           Gods
           dearest
           children
           therefore
           may
           and
           must
           be
           tempted
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           no
           token
           of
           a
           childe
           of
           wrath
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           Iesus
           was
           the
           childe
           of
           wrath
           ,
           which
           once
           to
           thinke
           were
           most
           blasphemous
           .
           
           Thirdly
           Christ
           was
           tempted
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           
             a
             mercifull
             high
             priest
             ,
             vnto
             them
             that
             are
             tempted
             ,
             Heb.
          
           2.
           17.
           18.
           for
           himselfe
           knowing
           the
           trouble
           and
           anguish
           of
           temptation
           ,
           must
           needes
           in
           a
           more
           compassionate
           fellow-feeling
           of
           their
           miseries
           bee
           readie
           to
           helpe
           and
           comfort
           his
           members
           when
           they
           are
           tempted
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           point
           is
           ,
           the
           author
           of
           Christs
           temptations
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             the
             diuell
          
           :
           the
           name
           Diuell
           signifieth
           a
           cauiller
           ,
           a
           slanderer
           and
           an
           accuser
           :
           He
           is
           an
           accuser
           three
           waies
           ;
           he
           accuseth
           God
           to
           
             man
             ;
             man
          
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           man
           to
           man.
           First
           God
           to
           man
           ;
           as
           when
           he
           told
           Eue
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           die
           though
           they
           did
           eate
           of
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           ,
           Genes
           .
           3.
           4.
           which
           was
           as
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           God
           doth
           but
           deceiue
           you
           with
           that
           threatning
           ,
           yee
           shall
           not
           die
           at
           all
           .
           Secondly
           he
           accuseth
           men
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           called
           the
           accuser
           b
           
             of
             the
             brethren
          
           :
           and
           our
           c
           
             aduersarie
             who
             goeth
             about
             like
             aroaring
             lyon
             :
          
           which
           word
           aduersarie
           signifies
           one
           that
           enters
           plea
           or
           suite
           against
           vs
           :
           thus
           he
           dealt
           against
           godly
           Iob
           ,
           by
           the
           Lordes
           owne
           confession
           Iob.
           2.
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           accuseth
           man
           to
           man
           ,
           by
           ingendring
           vngodly
           and
           vncharitable
           surmises
           and
           suspicions
           in
           one
           man
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           in
           causing
           one
           man
           to
           slander
           and
           iniurie
           another
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           is
           he
           said
           to
           
             worke
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           2.
           2.
           and
           their
           wisdome
           is
           said
           to
           be
           diuellish
           ,
           who
           haue
           
             bitter
             enuying
             and
             strife
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             Iam.
          
           3.
           14.
           15.
           
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           From
           this
           very
           name
           we
           are
           
           to
           be
           admonished
           of
           two
           things
           :
           First
           to
           beware
           of
           false
           accusing
           ,
           tale-bearing
           and
           slandering
           ;
           for
           in
           these
           practises
           we
           put
           on
           the
           diuels
           name
           ,
           and
           shew
           foorth
           the
           infection
           of
           his
           nature
           :
           Paul
           telling
           Timothie
           ,
           d
           that
           a
           minister
           must
           not
           be
           a
           
             nouice
             ,
             lest
             he
             be
             puffed
             vp
             and
             fall
             into
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
          
           vseth
           such
           a
           word
           for
           the
           diuels
           name
           as
           signifieth
           a
           false
           accuser
           or
           slanderer
           ,
           
           to
           shew
           vnto
           vs
           that
           such
           a
           one
           is
           a
           diuell
           incarnate
           :
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           common
           sinne
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           to
           speake
           euill
           and
           to
           backbite
           ,
           when
           they
           speake
           one
           of
           another
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
           hereby
           we
           are
           taught
           to
           beware
           ,
           how
           at
           any
           time
           or
           any
           way
           we
           disswade
           any
           one
           from
           embracing
           or
           obeying
           true
           religion
           :
           for
           heerein
           we
           shew
           our selues
           to
           be
           the
           children
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
           When
           Elymas
           the
           sorcerer
           would
           haue
           turned
           away
           Sergius
           Paulus
           from
           the
           faith
           ,
           Paul
           e
           cals
           him
           ,
           full
           of
           all
           subtilty
           and
           mischiefe
           ,
           
             the
             childe
             of
             the
             diuell
          
           .
           And
           this
           I
           doe
           the
           rather
           obserue
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           vsuall
           thing
           to
           draw
           others
           backe
           from
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ;
           though
           not
           in
           plaine
           termes
           ,
           yet
           partly
           in
           reproches
           and
           partly
           by
           bad
           example
           of
           life
           .
           Now
           all
           such
           had
           need
           to
           looke
           to
           their
           estate
           ,
           for
           the
           children
           of
           the
           diuell
           are
           like
           to
           haue
           their
           portion
           with
           the
           diuell
           and
           his
           angels
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           author
           of
           Christs
           temptations
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           the
           first
           part
           of
           Christs
           preparation
           to
           this
           combat
           .
        
         
           
             VERSE
             2.
             
          
           
             And
             when
             he
             had
             fasted
             fortie
             daies
             and
             fortie
             nights
             ,
             he
             was
             afterward
             hungrie
             .
          
        
         
           HEe●●
           is
           the
           second
           part
           of
           Christs
           preparation
           to
           this
           combate
           ,
           namely
           his
           abode
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           which
           is
           set
           out
           vnto
           vs
           by
           foure
           arguments
           :
           I.
           by
           his
           fasting
           forty
           daies
           and
           fortie
           nights
           ,
           noted
           in
           the
           words
           of
           this
           verse
           .
           II.
           by
           his
           abode
           with
           wilde
           beasts
           ,
           noted
           by
           S.
           Mark.
           chap.
           1.
           12.
           
           III.
           by
           his
           enduring
           of
           temptations
           within
           the
           space
           of
           these
           fortie
           daies
           and
           fortie
           nights
           ,
           Luk.
           4.
           2.
           though
           in
           particular
           those
           be
           not
           set
           downe
           by
           any
           Euangelist
           .
           IV.
           by
           his
           hunger
           after
           fortie
           daies
           fasting
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           verse
           .
           Of
           these
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           I.
           
             Circumstance
             .
             Christs
             fasting
             fortie
             daies
             and
             forty
             nights
             :
          
           
           There
           be
           three
           kindes
           of
           fasts
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           the
           word
           in
           a
           generall
           sense
           :
           first
           the
           
             daily
             fast
             of
             temperance
          
           
           
             and
             sobrietie
          
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           vse
           
           Gods
           creatures
           for
           our
           sustenance
           with
           that
           moderation
           and
           abstinence
           ,
           that
           we
           rather
           giue
           lesse
           to
           natures
           appetite
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           it
           desireth
           :
           This
           Christ
           inioineth
           to
           euery
           Christian
           ,
           f
           
             take
             heed
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             your
             hearts
             be
             oppressed
             
             with
             surfeting
             and
             drunkennesse
             .
          
           The
           second
           kinde
           of
           fast
           is
           ,
           the
           religious
           abstinence
           of
           Gods
           church
           from
           all
           meates
           and
           drinks
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           their
           praiers
           ,
           when
           they
           humble
           thēselues
           vnto
           God
           for
           the
           preuenting
           or
           remoouing
           of
           some
           heauie
           iudgement
           :
           thus
           the
           Iewes
           fasted
           ,
           g
           sometime
           for
           one
           day
           ,
           sometime
           for
           three
           daies
           and
           three
           nights
           ,
           Hester
           4.
           16.
           yea
           sometime
           for
           h
           seuen
           daies
           together
           ;
           but
           then
           it
           is
           like
           they
           receiued
           some
           sustenance
           in
           the
           euening
           :
           for
           so
           
             Daniel
             fasted
             for
             three
             weekes
             of
             daies
             ,
             eating
             no
             pleasant
             
             things
             ,
             Daniel
          
           10.
           2.
           3.
           but
           of
           neither
           of
           these
           must
           Christs
           fasts
           heere
           be
           vnderstood
           .
           The
           third
           kinde
           of
           fast
           is
           miraculous
           ,
           done
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God
           restraining
           the
           appetite
           for
           many
           daies
           togither
           without
           meate
           or
           drinke
           ,
           beyond
           the
           power
           of
           nature
           :
           Thus
           i
           Moses
           fasted
           fortie
           daies
           and
           fortie
           nights
           in
           mount
           Sina
           ,
           where
           he
           enioied
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           so
           long
           .
           And
           so
           did
           Elias
           k
           fast
           in
           mount
           Horeb
           ;
           and
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           in
           this
           wildernesse
           .
           We
           reade
           indeed
           that
           Paul
           in
           his
           conuersion
           
             fasted
             three
             daies
             and
             three
             nights
             eating
             nothing
             ,
             Act.
          
           9.
           9.
           
           So
           did
           the
           Iewes
           with
           Hester
           and
           her
           
             maides
             ,
             Hest.
          
           4.
           16.
           
           And
           experience
           teacheth
           that
           a
           sicke
           man
           may
           liue
           seuen
           or
           nine
           daies
           together
           without
           meate
           or
           drinke
           ,
           yea
           (
           as
           some
           learned
           Physitians
           write
           )
           foureteene
           daies
           :
           And
           Pauls
           companions
           in
           his
           iourney
           to
           Rome
           ,
           are
           very
           little
           or
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           
             foureteene
             daies
             ▪
          
           for
           the
           words
           are
           plaine
           ,
           l
           
             eating
             nothing
          
           :
           And
           it
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           sith
           the
           like
           hath
           beene
           found
           true
           by
           experience
           in
           our
           age
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           longest
           that
           a
           man
           can
           fast
           and
           liue
           ,
           to
           wit
           foureteene
           ,
           or
           fifteene
           ,
           or
           seuenteene
           daies
           ;
           for
           so
           much
           is
           recorded
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           after
           so
           long
           abstinence
           haue
           liued
           ,
           though
           with
           some
           weaknesse
           of
           nature
           :
           but
           for
           a
           man
           ordinarily
           ,
           being
           of
           good
           constitution
           of
           body
           to
           fast
           fortie
           daies
           and
           fortie
           nights
           togither
           ,
           is
           impossible
           .
           Indeed
           it
           hath
           beene
           auouched
           m
           that
           a
           man
           might
           fast
           monethes
           ,
           yea
           a
           whole
           yeare
           togither
           without
           meat
           or
           drinke
           and
           yet
           liue
           ;
           but
           we
           may
           perswade
           our selues
           it
           is
           not
           true
           .
           Now
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           (
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           )
           during
           this
           fast
           felt
           no
           faintnesse
           nor
           weaking
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           as
           we
           ordinarily
           do
           with
           a
           little
           abstinence
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           fast
           was
           not
           ordinary
           but
           miraculous
           altogither
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           why
           Christ
           fasted
           thus
           long
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           may
           be
           these
           ;
           
           First
           that
           he
           might
           performe
           his
           ministery
           ,
           which
           now
           he
           was
           to
           begin
           ,
           with
           more
           reuerence
           and
           authority
           :
           for
           this
           
           cause
           would
           God
           haue
           Moses
           to
           fast
           forty
           daies
           and
           forty
           nights
           before
           he
           deliuered
           the
           law
           written
           in
           two
           tables
           of
           stone
           vnto
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           so
           must
           Elias
           do
           ,
           before
           he
           did
           restore
           religion
           in
           his
           daies
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           appeare
           
           he
           was
           no
           whit
           inferiour
           to
           Moses
           and
           Elias
           :
           and
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           
           shew
           his
           full
           consent
           with
           them
           .
           Quest.
           Seeing
           Christ
           did
           farre
           excell
           Moses
           and
           Elias
           ,
           why
           did
           he
           not
           exceed
           them
           in
           the
           length
           of
           his
           fast
           ,
           for
           threescore
           daies
           or
           a
           whole
           yeare
           ?
           Answ.
           Hee
           did
           it
           not
           through
           want
           of
           power
           to
           haue
           fasted
           longer
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           would
           not
           giue
           occasion
           thereupon
           that
           any
           should
           call
           into
           question
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           manhood
           ,
           which
           might
           easily
           haue
           happened
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           fasted
           a
           whole
           yeere
           together
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           Heereon
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           would
           build
           their
           Lent
           fast
           ;
           but
           very
           fondly
           ;
           for
           first
           Christ
           did
           not
           thus
           fast
           to
           giue
           vs
           example
           to
           follow
           him
           heerein
           ,
           but
           to
           prepare
           himselfe
           to
           the
           great
           worke
           of
           his
           ministery
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           great
           difference
           between
           Christs
           fast
           and
           theirs
           ;
           Christ
           fasted
           thus
           but
           once
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           instinct
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           they
           keepe
           their
           fast
           yearely
           ,
           and
           that
           on
           their
           owne
           heads
           :
           Christs
           was
           a
           true
           fast
           ,
           without
           all
           meat
           or
           drink
           ;
           but
           theirs
           is
           a
           mocke-fast
           ,
           for
           they
           eat
           the
           finest
           fishes
           and
           other
           dainties
           ,
           and
           drinke
           wines
           ,
           wherein
           is
           as
           much
           nourishment
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           as
           good
           as
           in
           flesh
           ;
           neither
           can
           they
           iustly
           build
           it
           on
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           for
           they
           vsed
           to
           fast
           (
           at
           least
           in
           some
           places
           )
           but
           two
           or
           three
           daies
           before
           Easter
           :
           
           and
           their
           Lent
           fast
           was
           not
           ordained
           
           nor
           imposed
           til
           many
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ;
           *
           so
           as
           euery
           one
           might
           choose
           whether
           he
           would
           fast
           ,
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           II.
           Circumstance
           .
           S.
           Marke
           doth
           further
           set
           out
           Christs
           abode
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           by
           his
           being
           and
           conuersing
           with
           wild
           beasts
           ,
           Mark.
           1.
           13.
           which
           some
           thinke
           Christ
           did
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           wild
           beasts
           might
           come
           to
           him
           and
           doe
           him
           homage
           due
           to
           their
           Creator
           &
           Gouernour
           :
           but
           this
           is
           a
           deuice
           of
           man
           without
           likelihood
           of
           truth
           ;
           for
           howsoeuer
           Christ
           in
           himselfe
           deserued
           all
           homage
           and
           reuerence
           of
           all
           his
           creatures
           ;
           yet
           because
           he
           abode
           among
           wild
           beasts
           to
           be
           abased
           and
           humbled
           in
           the
           low
           estate
           of
           a
           seruant
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           like
           he
           went
           to
           receiue
           homage
           from
           them
           .
           The
           true
           cause
           rather
           is
           this
           :
           we
           find
           in
           Scripture
           that
           among
           the
           Iewes
           were
           two
           sorts
           of
           deserts
           ;
           one
           ,
           in
           part
           peopled
           and
           inhabited
           ,
           hauing
           heere
           and
           there
           cities
           and
           villages
           ;
           in
           such
           a
           desert
           was
           Iohn
           Baptist
           borne
           ,
           and
           did
           baptize
           and
           preach
           ;
           that
           the
           prophesie
           of
           a
           Isay
           might
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           
             The
             voice
             of
             a
             crier
             in
             the
             wildernes
             ,
             make
             straight
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           The
           other
           ,
           not
           inhabited
           at
           all
           by
           men
           ,
           being
           a
           place
           of
           abode
           only
           for
           wild
           beasts
           ,
           as
           Lions
           ,
           Beares
           ,
           Tigers
           ,
           Woolues
           ,
           &c.
           which
           liued
           therein
           continually
           :
           Now
           into
           such
           a
           desert
           as
           this
           ,
           was
           our
           sauiour
           Christ
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           abode
           among
           such
           wild
           beasts
           ;
           which
           circumstance
           is
           therefore
           noted
           to
           giue
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           that
           in
           this
           combate
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           had
           no
           aid
           ,
           protection
           ,
           succour
           ,
           helpe
           ,
           or
           comfort
           from
           any
           man
           or
           other
           creature
           whatsoeuer
           ;
           for
           by
           nature
           his
           companions
           were
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           an
           helpe
           and
           comfort
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           rather
           seeke
           to
           deuoure
           him
           .
           Whereby
           we
           plainly
           see
           that
           the
           praise
           of
           victory
           in
           this
           combate
           ,
           is
           proper
           to
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           and
           not
           communicable
           to
           any
           creature
           whatsoeuer
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           In
           this
           estate
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           wildernesse
           ,
           we
           may
           behold
           the
           condition
           of
           Christs
           militant
           church
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           in
           this
           world
           as
           in
           a
           wildernesse
           and
           desert
           of
           wild
           beasts
           ;
           for
           during
           their
           abode
           on
           earth
           ,
           Gods
           children
           liue
           with
           men
           ,
           who
           in
           disposition
           and
           affection
           are
           like
           
             Woolues
             ,
             Beares
             ,
             Tigers
             ,
             Lions
             and
             Cockatrices
             ,
          
           vntill
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           by
           grace
           shall
           turne
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           plainly
           see
           ,
           Isay
           11.
           6.
           7.
           8.
           in
           regard
           whereof
           they
           must
           arme
           themselues
           with
           patience
           against
           manifold
           assaults
           and
           vexations
           ,
           comforting
           their
           hearts
           with
           this
           consideration
           ,
           that
           Christ
           their
           head
           hath
           vndergone
           this
           estate
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           III.
           Circumstance
           .
           S.
           Luke
           b
           obserueth
           ,
           that
           while
           Christ
           abode
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           within
           the
           space
           of
           those
           forty
           daies
           and
           forty
           nights
           ,
           he
           was
           tempted
           of
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           before
           the
           three
           great
           temptations
           :
           the
           words
           are
           plaine
           :
           
             And
             was
             there
             fortie
             daies
             tempted
             of
             the
             diuell
             :
             And
             when
             they
             were
             ended
             ,
             then
             the
             diuell
             said
             ,
             &c.
          
           what
           these
           temptations
           were
           ,
           either
           for
           matter
           or
           forme
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           not
           set
           downe
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           may
           probably
           thinke
           they
           were
           more
           milde
           and
           gentle
           temptations
           then
           those
           three
           which
           are
           set
           downe
           ;
           the
           diuell
           making
           them
           as
           it
           were
           an
           entrance
           to
           his
           strongest
           and
           most
           dangerous
           temptations
           ;
           for
           his
           maner
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           makes
           for
           his
           aduantage
           ,
           not
           to
           shewe
           his
           violence
           and
           extremitie
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           to
           proceed
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           by
           little
           &
           little
           to
           insinuate
           himselfe
           till
           he
           haue
           gotten
           his
           best
           aduantage
           ,
           and
           then
           wil
           he
           shew
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           malice
           .
           Thus
           he
           dealt
           with
           Cain
           ,
           first
           he
           prouokes
           him
           to
           anger
           and
           malice
           against
           his
           brother
           ,
           because
           his
           brothers
           sacrifice
           was
           accepted
           ,
           and
           his
           reiected
           ;
           then
           hauing
           setled
           hatred
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           he
           neuer
           leaues
           till
           he
           had
           caused
           him
           in
           his
           rage
           to
           slay
           his
           brother
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           staies
           not
           there
           ,
           but
           after
           bring
           him
           to
           despaire
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           as
           he
           cried
           out
           ,
           c
           
             my
             sinne
             is
             greater
             then
             I
             can
             beare
             .
          
           Thus
           also
           he
           dealt
           with
           Iudas
           ;
           first
           he
           cast
           this
           euill
           thought
           into
           his
           heart
           ,
           
             Iudas
             betraie
             thy
             master
          
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           had
           gotten
           entertainment
           for
           that
           (
           for
           doubtlesse
           Iudas
           would
           not
           yeeld
           to
           so
           vile
           a
           thought
           at
           the
           first
           motion
           )
           then
           he
           caused
           him
           to
           put
           it
           in
           execution
           ,
           whereupon
           in
           fearefull
           despaire
           he
           brought
           him
           
             to
             hang
             himselfe
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           subtiltie
           of
           the
           old
           serpent
           ;
           first
           he
           conuaies
           one
           claw
           or
           talant
           into
           a
           mans
           heart
           ,
           and
           then
           
           another
           ;
           after
           that
           he
           gets
           in
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           so
           at
           length
           windes
           in
           all
           his
           bodie
           :
           Thus
           he
           assaied
           to
           doe
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           he
           continue
           towards
           all
           Gods
           children
           .
           Which
           should
           teach
           vs
           to
           labour
           to
           be
           strong
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           wise
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           stand
           against
           all
           his
           assaults
           :
           Yea
           ,
           this
           must
           mooue
           vs
           to
           a
           speciall
           watch
           through
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           our
           liues
           against
           the
           occasions
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           cut
           off
           temptations
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           Satans
           craft
           ,
           not
           to
           spit
           his
           venom
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           to
           sugar
           his
           temptations
           at
           the
           beginning
           that
           no
           danger
           may
           appeare
           till
           he
           haue
           conueled
           into
           vs
           the
           bane
           and
           poison
           of
           our
           soules
           .
        
         
           IV.
           Circumstance
           .
           Christs
           abode
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           is
           further
           set
           out
           by
           his
           hunger
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           verse
           ;
           
             He
             was
             afterward
             hungry
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           fasted
           fortie
           daies
           and
           fortie
           nights
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           then
           he
           began
           to
           wax
           hungrie
           .
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           this
           stands
           not
           with
           the
           glory
           and
           maiestie
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           to
           be
           hungrie
           ,
           for
           
             his
             flesh
             is
             meate
             indeed
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             his
             blood
             is
             drinke
             indeed
             .
             Answer
             .
          
           Christ
           was
           content
           to
           lay
           aside
           his
           glory
           and
           maiestie
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           vpon
           him
           our
           base
           and
           fraile
           nature
           ,
           becomming
           like
           vnto
           vs
           in
           all
           things
           saue
           sinne
           ;
           now
           in
           this
           his
           abasement
           and
           humilitie
           he
           had
           not
           onely
           a
           true
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           but
           the
           true
           faculties
           thereof
           ,
           as
           vnderstanding
           ,
           will
           ,
           memorie
           ,
           &c.
           and
           though
           his
           body
           was
           free
           from
           personall
           infirmities
           ,
           as
           palsie
           ,
           gout
           ,
           dropsie
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           subiect
           to
           such
           infirmities
           as
           agree
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           hunger
           ,
           thirst
           ,
           wearinesse
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yea
           this
           was
           one
           part
           of
           his
           humiliation
           to
           become
           not
           onely
           man
           ,
           but
           man
           with
           infirmities
           :
           and
           therefore
           though
           he
           could
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Godhead
           haue
           preserued
           himself
           fortie
           yeares
           without
           meate
           or
           drinke
           as
           well
           as
           fortie
           daies
           ;
           yet
           that
           he
           might
           abase
           himselfe
           to
           the
           lowest
           degree
           of
           a
           seruant
           ,
           he
           was
           content
           to
           sustaine
           the
           infirmite
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           in
           being
           an
           hungred
           :
           And
           that
           for
           these
           causes
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           to
           confirme
           vnto
           vs
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           manhood
           ;
           for
           some
           man
           might
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           easie
           thing
           for
           him
           to
           fast
           fortie
           daies
           and
           fortie
           nights
           ,
           seeing
           he
           had
           not
           a
           true
           body
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           shew
           and
           shadow
           of
           a
           body
           :
           therefore
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           was
           true
           man
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           true
           naturall
           body
           as
           we
           haue
           ,
           he
           was
           content
           to
           sustaine
           hunger
           ,
           as
           we
           doe
           ,
           and
           that
           truely
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           hereby
           he
           might
           cast
           an
           obiect
           before
           the
           diuell
           ,
           to
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           the
           more
           eager
           and
           violent
           in
           his
           temptations
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           his
           malice
           in
           full
           measure
           against
           him
           ;
           for
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           office
           whereto
           he
           was
           now
           called
           ,
           Christ
           was
           to
           encounter
           with
           Satan
           our
           common
           enemie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           giues
           him
           not
           onely
           the
           aduantage
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           opportunity
           of
           estate
           ,
           that
           Satan
           perceiuing
           his
           infirmitie
           of
           bodily
           hunger
           ,
           might
           thereby
           be
           emboldened
           to
           giue
           the
           more
           violent
           assault
           vpon
           him
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           second
           part
           of
           Christs
           preparation
           to
           his
           combat
           .
        
         
           
             VERSE
             3.
             
          
           
             Then
             came
             to
             him
             the
             Tempter
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             command
             that
             these
             stones
             may
             be
             made
             bread
             .
          
        
         
           HEere
           beginnes
           this
           strange
           combat
           betweene
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           and
           the
           diuell
           ,
           consisting
           of
           three
           great
           conflicts
           :
           The
           first
           whereof
           is
           conteined
           in
           this
           verse
           and
           the
           next
           ,
           being
           indeed
           the
           greatest
           of
           them
           al
           ,
           as
           after
           shal
           appeare
           .
           In
           this
           temptation
           obserue
           these
           three
           things
           :
           first
           satans
           preparation
           to
           this
           conflict
           :
           secondly
           the
           temptation
           it selfe
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           Christs
           answer
           and
           repulse
           made
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           I.
           Point
           :
           
           The
           diuels
           preparation
           is
           in
           these
           wordes
           :
           
             Then
             came
             to
             him
             the
             Tempter
             ,
             and
             said
             :
          
           heerein
           obserue
           foure
           things
           ;
           first
           ,
           the
           title
           giuen
           to
           Satan
           the
           author
           of
           this
           temptation
           ,
           
             the
             Tempter
          
           ;
           so
           Paul
           calleth
           him
           ,
           1.
           
           Thess.
           3.
           5.
           
           
             I
             sent
             to
             know
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             left
             the
             Tempter
             had
             tempted
             you
             in
             any
             sort
             :
          
           And
           satan
           is
           called
           the
           Tempter
           ,
           because
           his
           continuall
           studie
           and
           practise
           hath
           beene
           and
           is
           ,
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           tempt
           all
           men
           ;
           he
           omits
           no
           times
           ,
           neither
           spares
           any
           paines
           day
           or
           night
           ,
           but
           by
           all
           meanes
           seekes
           to
           draw
           men
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           destruction
           :
           the
           consideration
           wherof
           
           should
           mooue
           vs
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           these
           duties
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           to
           be
           watchfull
           in
           all
           maner
           of
           prayers
           and
           supplication
           against
           Satan
           ,
           for
           the
           gratious
           protection
           of
           God
           against
           his
           assaults
           :
           If
           any
           of
           vs
           had
           our
           dwelling
           among
           Lions
           ,
           Beares
           ,
           or
           Tigers
           ,
           which
           were
           hungerbit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           seeke
           greedily
           for
           their
           pray
           ,
           we
           would
           be
           sure
           neuer
           to
           go
           out
           of
           our
           dwelling
           houses
           ,
           without
           preparation
           for
           rescue
           &
           defence
           ,
           whereby
           we
           might
           auoid
           their
           danger
           .
           Well
           ,
           though
           we
           haue
           no
           such
           wilde
           beasts
           to
           endanger
           our
           bodies
           ;
           yet
           our
           soules
           are
           dayly
           assaulted
           by
           a
           more
           deadly
           enemie
           ,
           euen
           the
           diuell
           ,
           whose
           continuall
           studie
           and
           practise
           is
           by
           temptation
           to
           deuour
           vs
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.
           8.
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           alwaies
           be
           watchfull
           against
           temptations
           ,
           putting
           vpon
           vs
           the
           whole
           armour
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           against
           his
           assaults
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Diuels
           practise
           alwaies
           to
           tempt
           ,
           and
           to
           seeke
           to
           draw
           men
           from
           God
           ,
           so
           because
           we
           must
           be
           vnlike
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           we
           must
           draw
           neere
           to
           God
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           all
           good
           duties
           ,
           
             Iames
             4.
             7.
             8.
             
             Resist
             the
             diuell
             and
             he
             will
             flie
             ;
             draw
             neere
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             draw
             neere
             to
             you
             :
          
           the
           coniunction
           of
           these
           two
           duties
           shewes
           ,
           that
           the
           neerer
           we
           come
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           oppose
           our selues
           to
           Satan
           :
           now
           
             he
             that
             commeth
             vnto
             God
             must
             beleeue
             ,
             Heb.
          
           11.
           6.
           and
           therefore
           by
           faith
           must
           we
           a
           
             exercise
             our selues
             vnto
             godlinesse
          
           ,
           as
           Paul
           exhorteth
           Timothie
           ;
           and
           vnlesse
           we
           thus
           striue
           to
           be
           vnlike
           him
           ,
           we
           shall
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           withstand
           his
           temptations
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           must
           hence
           learne
           to
           beware
           of
           the
           practise
           of
           seducers
           ,
           in
           seeking
           to
           draw
           backe
           others
           from
           the
           loue
           or
           practise
           of
           religion
           ,
           or
           in
           hindring
           the
           good
           meanes
           whereby
           religion
           is
           begun
           and
           furthered
           in
           men
           ;
           for
           if
           either
           by
           endeuour
           in
           action
           ,
           or
           by
           bad
           example
           we
           shall
           thus
           doe
           ,
           doubtlesse
           we
           become
           tempters
           ,
           and
           the
           children
           of
           the
           diuell
           :
           for
           to
           tempt
           and
           draw
           to
           sinne
           is
           the
           propertie
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           in
           tempting
           fulfils
           the
           
             lusts
             of
             Satan
          
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           
             his
             childe
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           8.
           44.
           hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           cals
           Peter
           Satan
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           about
           to
           disswade
           him
           from
           that
           worke
           for
           which
           his
           Father
           had
           sanctified
           him
           and
           sent
           him
           into
           this
           world
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Get
             behinde
             me
             Satan
             ,
             Matt.
          
           16.
           23.
           
           And
           when
           Elymas
           sought
           to
           turne
           away
           the
           Deputie
           from
           the
           faith
           ,
           Paul
           cals
           him
           
             enemy
             to
             all
             righteousnesse
             ,
             full
             of
             all
             subtiltie
             ,
             and
             childe
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             Act.
          
           13.
           10.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           in
           this
           preparation
           is
           ,
           the
           time
           when
           Satan
           began
           to
           tempt
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           in
           a
           more
           strong
           and
           violent
           maner
           ,
           noted
           in
           this
           word
           Then
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           Christ
           had
           now
           fasted
           fortie
           dayes
           and
           fortie
           nights
           ,
           and
           was
           an
           hungred
           ;
           when
           the
           diuell
           saw
           Christ
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           alone
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           but
           also
           perceiued
           that
           hee
           was
           afflicted
           with
           hunger
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           more
           weake
           being
           in
           the
           low
           estate
           of
           a
           miserable
           man
           ,
           Then
           he
           prepares
           to
           assault
           Christ
           with
           a
           most
           violent
           temptation
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           
           This
           discouereth
           vnto
           vs
           the
           deepe
           policie
           of
           Satan
           in
           making
           choise
           of
           the
           fittest
           time
           for
           his
           assaults
           :
           he
           will
           not
           tempt
           all
           men
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           neither
           alwaies
           with
           the
           greatest
           temptations
           ;
           but
           he
           forecasts
           for
           the
           time
           of
           mans
           greatest
           weaknesse
           ,
           and
           thereto
           he
           reserueth
           his
           strongest
           assaults
           :
           Now
           vsually
           a
           man
           is
           most
           weake
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           vnder
           some
           grieuous
           affliction
           ;
           either
           in
           bodie
           ,
           minde
           ,
           or
           both
           ;
           or
           when
           he
           lieth
           in
           the
           panges
           of
           death
           :
           these
           times
           doth
           Satan
           obserue
           ;
           and
           keep
           his
           strongest
           temptations
           against
           they
           come
           ,
           as
           doth
           notablie
           appeare
           by
           his
           dealing
           with
           Christ
           ,
           not
           onely
           at
           this
           time
           when
           he
           was
           an
           hungred
           ,
           but
           also
           and
           especially
           at
           his
           passion
           ;
           for
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           He
           b
           
             spoiled
             principalities
             and
             powers
          
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           :
           wherby
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           the
           Diuell
           with
           his
           greatest
           power
           did
           then
           assault
           him
           ,
           thinking
           either
           then
           or
           neuer
           to
           giue
           him
           the
           foile
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           did
           sustain
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           due
           vnto
           the
           sinnes
           of
           man
           ;
           and
           so
           will
           he
           handle
           all
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ;
           in
           their
           greatest
           extremities
           they
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           feele
           Satans
           deepest
           malice
           ,
           vnlesse
           God
           restraine
           his
           power
           .
           Which
           must
           teach
           vs
           in
           the
           day
           of
           peace
           and
           strength
           ,
           to
           prepare
           against
           the
           day
           of
           weakenesse
           by
           any
           affliction
           or
           by
           death
           
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           by
           Gods
           grace
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           against
           the
           rage
           of
           Satan
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           will
           be
           sure
           most
           eagerly
           to
           seeke
           our
           ruine
           ,
           and
           vnlesse
           we
           prepare
           before
           hand
           ,
           we
           shall
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           :
           Now
           our
           best
           preparation
           is
           to
           come
           to
           
             heare
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             and
             to
             do
             the
             same
             ,
          
           for
           then
           ,
           
             though
             the
             winds
             blow
             ,
             the
             raine
             fall
             ,
             the
             waues
             beat
             ,
          
           and
           Satan
           do
           his
           woorst
           ,
           yet
           being
           built
           vpon
           the
           
             rocke
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           neuer
           fall
           ,
           Matth.
           7.
           24.
           25.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           in
           this
           preparation
           ,
           is
           the
           occasion
           of
           Satans
           onset
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Christs
             bodily
             hunger
          
           ,
           as
           the
           knitting
           of
           this
           verse
           to
           the
           former
           will
           plainly
           shew
           ,
           for
           
             Christ
             being
             an
             hungred
             ,
             Satan
             came
             vnto
             him
             and
             tempted
             him
             .
          
           He
           could
           not
           find
           in
           Christs
           most
           holy
           manhood
           any
           blemish
           of
           sinne
           ,
           or
           inclination
           thereto
           whereon
           to
           build
           his
           temptation
           ;
           yet
           such
           is
           his
           malice
           ,
           that
           rather
           then
           Christ
           should
           escape
           his
           hands
           ,
           he
           will
           take
           occasion
           from
           the
           infirmitie
           of
           his
           nature
           in
           bodily
           hunger
           to
           prouoke
           and
           allure
           him
           vnto
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Heerein
           we
           learne
           a
           speciall
           point
           ;
           
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           diuell
           will
           haue
           some
           ground
           in
           vs
           for
           those
           temptations
           wherewith
           he
           doth
           assault
           vs
           ;
           for
           as
           we
           may
           see
           by
           his
           dealing
           here
           with
           Christ
           ,
           he
           obserues
           not
           onely
           the
           inclination
           of
           mans
           heart
           and
           soule
           ,
           but
           the
           state
           and
           constitution
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           that
           if
           either
           body
           or
           minde
           will
           affoord
           him
           the
           least
           aduantage
           ,
           thereon
           hee
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           take
           occasion
           to
           tempt
           .
           If
           we
           regard
           the
           seed
           and
           root
           of
           sinne
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           that
           euery
           man
           hath
           all
           sinnes
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           yet
           through
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           ,
           restraining
           corruption
           in
           some
           ,
           and
           renewing
           grace
           in
           others
           ,
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           each
           man
           is
           more
           inclined
           naturally
           to
           some
           sinnes
           then
           to
           others
           ,
           which
           thing
           Satan
           doth
           obserue
           most
           diligently
           ;
           and
           as
           an
           enemie
           that
           besiegeth
           a
           citie
           will
           goe
           about
           it
           and
           espie
           where
           the
           wall
           is
           weakest
           and
           most
           fit
           for
           his
           entrance
           ,
           and
           there
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           giue
           his
           strongest
           onset
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           man
           that
           would
           strike
           fire
           with
           a
           flint
           ,
           will
           turne
           it
           about
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           part
           is
           fittest
           ;
           euen
           so
           the
           diuell
           ,
           he
           goes
           about
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           turnes
           him
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           to
           spie
           out
           his
           weakenesse
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           sinnes
           he
           is
           most
           inclined
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           will
           ,
           be
           sure
           to
           trie
           him
           often
           ,
           and
           to
           assault
           him
           with
           greatest
           violence
           .
           Example
           :
           If
           a
           man
           be
           impatient
           of
           pouertie
           ,
           he
           will
           seeke
           to
           carry
           him
           to
           picking
           and
           stealing
           :
           If
           a
           man
           be
           proue
           to
           couetousnesse
           ,
           he
           will
           prouoke
           him
           to
           fraud
           and
           oppression
           :
           If
           he
           be
           enclined
           to
           ambition
           ,
           Satan
           will
           puffe
           him
           vp
           with
           pride
           and
           vainglory
           :
           nay
           ,
           which
           is
           farre
           more
           ,
           Satan
           will
           take
           occasion
           from
           the
           verie
           constitution
           of
           a
           mans
           bodie
           to
           draw
           him
           vnto
           sinne
           ;
           if
           choler
           be
           predominant
           in
           him
           ,
           Satan
           will
           labour
           to
           stirre
           him
           vp
           to
           wrath
           ,
           anger
           ,
           and
           furie
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           can
           ,
           to
           bloodshed
           and
           murther
           :
           If
           a
           man
           be
           of
           a
           sanguine
           complexion
           ,
           Satan
           will
           seeke
           to
           carrie
           him
           to
           immoderate
           mirth
           ,
           and
           to
           excesse
           in
           pastimes
           ,
           pleasures
           and
           delight
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           he
           may
           drowne
           him
           therein
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           good
           or
           bad
           :
           If
           a
           man
           be
           melancholike
           ,
           Satan
           will
           sometime
           take
           occasion
           by
           that
           humour
           to
           strike
           him
           with
           exceeding
           sadnes
           ,
           with
           terrors
           and
           feares
           ;
           and
           otherwhile
           to
           intoxicate
           his
           braine
           with
           strange
           fantasies
           and
           delusions
           ,
           causing
           a
           man
           to
           thinke
           himselfe
           to
           be
           Elias
           ,
           Iohn
           Baptist
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           as
           it
           is
           true
           which
           an
           ancient
           Diuine
           saith
           of
           this
           humour
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Diuels
           bait
           wherewith
           hee
           sports
           himselfe
           .
           See
           the
           experience
           heereof
           in
           the
           a
           
             lunatike
             person
          
           ,
           whose
           disease
           was
           ,
           to
           be
           exceedingly
           troubled
           certaine
           times
           of
           the
           moneth
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           melancholie
           oppressing
           the
           braine
           .
           Now
           Satan
           (
           as
           it
           there
           appeares
           )
           tooke
           aduantage
           of
           that
           humour
           to
           abuse
           him
           most
           fearefully
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           making
           him
           deafe
           and
           dumbe
           ,
           but
           also
           causing
           him
           to
           cast
           himselfe
           into
           fire
           and
           water
           .
           So
           that
           looke
           how
           many
           sinnes
           and
           infirmities
           we
           haue
           in
           vs
           ,
           so
           manie
           dares
           we
           carry
           about
           vs
           ,
           wherewith
           Satan
           will
           seeke
           to
           wound
           vs.
           He
           taketh
           ground
           or
           occasion
           from
           vs
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           aduantage
           he
           hath
           against
           vs
           ;
           his
           temptations
           are
           like
           fire
           and
           bellowes
           ,
           and
           our
           infirmities
           and
           corruptions
           are
           wood
           and
           fewell
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           I.
           Hence
           then
           we
           may
           behold
           our
           miserable
           estate
           by
           reason
           of
           sinne
           ;
           for
           thereby
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           that
           
           we
           beare
           about
           vs
           those
           darts
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           diuel
           doth
           wound
           vs.
           And
           sith
           Satans
           craft
           and
           malice
           is
           such
           to
           take
           aduantage
           from
           vs
           ,
           for
           to
           worke
           our
           wo
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           the
           more
           diligently
           ,
           to
           be
           throughly
           acquainted
           with
           our
           naturall
           dispositions
           and
           inclinations
           ,
           yea
           with
           our
           bodilie
           infirmities
           ,
           for
           the
           Diuell
           will
           search
           vs
           ;
           and
           when
           wee
           haue
           truly
           found
           out
           our
           own
           estate
           ,
           we
           must
           set
           a
           strong
           watch
           and
           guard
           about
           our
           owne
           hearts
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           we
           be
           the
           better
           able
           to
           breake
           the
           necke
           of
           Satans
           temptations
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           thing
           in
           this
           preparation
           is
           ,
           Satans
           comming
           to
           Christ
           ;
           
             The
             Tempter
             came
             vnto
             him
          
           :
           By
           which
           phrase
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           though
           not
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           Diuell
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           the
           forme
           of
           some
           creature
           ,
           and
           so
           appeared
           vnto
           Christ
           ;
           thus
           he
           came
           to
           Eue
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           abusing
           the
           serpent
           to
           further
           his
           assault
           against
           the
           first
           Adam
           :
           And
           it
           is
           like
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           combat
           with
           the
           second
           Adam
           ,
           he
           came
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           some
           creature
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           he
           could
           not
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           come
           and
           speake
           .
           Some
           indeed
           thinke
           that
           these
           temptations
           were
           inward
           in
           minde
           onely
           ,
           and
           by
           vision
           ;
           others
           thinke
           they
           were
           altogether
           visible
           and
           done
           actually
           ;
           but
           the
           safest
           way
           is
           to
           holde
           that
           they
           were
           in
           part
           actually
           done
           in
           bodily
           maner
           ,
           and
           partly
           shewed
           in
           vision
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           preparation
           to
           the
           first
           conflict
           .
        
         
           II.
           
             Point
             .
             The
             temptation
             it selfe
          
           :
           conteining
           matter
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           being
           indeed
           the
           maine
           temptation
           of
           all
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             command
             that
             these
             stones
             be
             made
             bread
             .
          
           The
           Diuell
           being
           well
           prouided
           for
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           aduantaged
           also
           by
           Christs
           bodily
           hunger
           ,
           doth
           heere
           assault
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           like
           a
           cunning
           Sophister
           ,
           and
           frame
           his
           argument
           Syllogistically
           ,
           thus
           :
        
         
           If
           thou
           be
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           
           thou
           canst
           make
           these
           stones
           bread
           .
        
         
           But
           thou
           canst
           not
           make
           these
           stones
           bread
           :
        
         
           
             Therefore
             thou
             art
             not
             the
             sonne
             of
             God.
          
           The
           ground
           of
           this
           temptation
           is
           this
           :
           It
           is
           no
           reason
           that
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           should
           starue
           for
           want
           of
           food
           ;
           but
           thou
           must
           starue
           vnlesse
           thou
           canst
           make
           these
           stones
           bread
           :
           and
           therefore
           vnlesse
           thou
           canst
           do
           so
           ,
           thou
           maist
           perswade
           thy selfe
           it
           was
           but
           a
           false
           voice
           which
           thou
           heardest
           from
           heauen
           ;
           
             This
             is
             my
             welbeloued
             Sonne
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           scope
           and
           drift
           of
           Satan
           in
           this
           temptation
           standes
           in
           two
           things
           ;
           First
           hee
           labours
           to
           ouerthrow
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ.
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           a
           practise
           of
           vnbeleefe
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           By
           faith
           I
           meane
           ,
           a
           gift
           or
           grace
           in
           Christ
           ,
           wherby
           as
           he
           was
           man
           ,
           he
           beleeued
           his
           Fathers
           words
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           said
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             beloued
             Sonne
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             :
          
           whereby
           wee
           may
           see
           ,
           what
           the
           Diuell
           aimes
           at
           principally
           in
           his
           temptations
           against
           Gods
           children
           ;
           for
           these
           his
           assaults
           against
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           are
           set
           down
           for
           our
           instruction
           in
           this
           behalfe
           .
           
           Satans
           maine
           drift
           then
           in
           temptation
           is
           to
           ouerthrow
           our
           faith
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           beleeue
           euerie
           part
           and
           parcell
           of
           Gods
           word
           to
           be
           true
           :
           See
           this
           in
           his
           tempting
           of
           Eue
           ;
           first
           he
           labours
           to
           weaken
           her
           faith
           in
           the
           trueth
           of
           Gods
           threatning
           ,
           which
           done
           ,
           he
           easily
           brought
           her
           to
           actuall
           disobedience
           in
           eating
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           .
           The
           same
           course
           hee
           holdeth
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           first
           he
           will
           seeke
           to
           nuzzell
           men
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           keepe
           them
           in
           vnbeliefe
           :
           if
           he
           faile
           that
           way
           ,
           then
           will
           he
           endeuour
           to
           plunge
           their
           soules
           into
           some
           damnable
           errour
           and
           heresie
           ;
           and
           by
           one
           of
           these
           meanes
           doth
           he
           destroy
           the
           faith
           of
           many
           ;
           for
           while
           a
           man
           remaines
           in
           ignorance
           he
           can
           haue
           no
           saith
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           misse
           of
           the
           trueth
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           wants
           ground
           for
           his
           faith
           .
           Now
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           Diuell
           labours
           so
           much
           against
           our
           faith
           is
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           truely
           relie
           vpon
           Gods
           mercie
           ,
           nor
           depend
           vpon
           his
           prouidence
           ,
           nor
           yeeld
           any
           acceptable
           obedience
           to
           his
           commandements
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           beleeue
           his
           word
           .
        
         
           More
           particularly
           we
           are
           to
           obserue
           that
           special
           branch
           of
           Gods
           word
           which
           the
           Diuell
           would
           haue
           Christ
           not
           to
           beleeue
           ;
           euen
           that
           voice
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           which
           a
           little
           before
           Christ
           heard
           from
           heauen
           at
           his
           baptisme
           ;
           
             This
             is
             my
             welbeloued
             Sonne
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             :
          
           And
           this
           hath
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           recorded
           in
           great
           wisedome
           and
           mercie
           to
           Gods
           
           Church
           ;
           for
           heereby
           doth
           appeare
           a
           main
           drift
           of
           Satan
           against
           Christs
           members
           in
           his
           temptations
           ,
           namely
           to
           make
           them
           doubt
           of
           their
           adoption
           ,
           
           and
           to
           destroy
           this
           perswasion
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           sonnes
           and
           daughters
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           if
           heerein
           he
           spared
           not
           the
           head
           ,
           doubtlesse
           the
           members
           shall
           not
           escape
           his
           hands
           .
           This
           appeares
           by
           his
           vsual
           assault
           against
           them
           ,
           specially
           when
           God
           shall
           lay
           vpon
           them
           any
           lingring
           crosse
           or
           affliction
           ,
           either
           in
           mind
           ,
           in
           body
           ,
           or
           in
           goods
           ;
           then
           the
           diuel
           will
           suggest
           this
           into
           their
           minds
           ;
           If
           thou
           werst
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           would
           neuer
           lay
           his
           hand
           vpon
           thee
           so
           long
           a
           time
           and
           in
           so
           grieuous
           maner
           ;
           neuer
           was
           any
           child
           of
           God
           in
           this
           case
           that
           thou
           art
           in
           :
           But
           God
           laies
           his
           hand
           thus
           heauie
           on
           thee
           ;
           and
           therefore
           thou
           maiest
           perswade
           thy selfe
           that
           thou
           art
           not
           the
           child
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           The
           consideration
           heereof
           must
           mooue
           vs
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           labour
           for
           assurance
           of
           our
           adoption
           ,
           euen
           to
           haue
           our
           consciences
           ,
           assured
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           the
           sonnes
           and
           daughters
           of
           God
           in
           Christ.
           The
           diuels
           drift
           is
           to
           ouerthrow
           this
           perswasion
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           therefore
           our
           endeuour
           must
           be
           ,
           to
           confirme
           and
           settle
           our
           hearts
           heerein
           .
           This
           is
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           vpon
           euerie
           childe
           of
           God
           ;
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.
           10.
           
           
             Giue
             all
             diligence
             to
             make
             your
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           get
           the
           assurance
           thereof
           sealed
           vp
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           by
           the
           comfortable
           fruition
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           sauing
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           
             ioyning
             vertue
             with
             your
             faith
             ,
             and
             with
             your
             vertue
             knowledge
             ,
             with
             your
             knowledge
             temperance
             ,
             and
             with
             temperance
             patience
             ,
             and
             with
             patience
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             with
             godlinesse
             brotherly
             kindnesse
             ,
             and
             with
             brotherly
             kindnesse
             loue
             ,
             vers
             .
          
           5.
           6.
           7.
           
           And
           indeed
           if
           we
           would
           haue
           true
           peace
           and
           comfort
           in
           euery
           estate
           whether
           aduersity
           or
           prosperitie
           ,
           let
           vs
           labour
           for
           the
           knowledge
           of
           our
           adoption
           :
           This
           will
           be
           our
           ioy
           in
           want
           ,
           in
           wealth
           ,
           in
           bondage
           ,
           in
           freedome
           ,
           in
           sicknesse
           ,
           in
           health
           ,
           in
           life
           and
           in
           death
           .
           Heerein
           is
           that
           
             ioy
             of
             Christ
             which
             neuer
             can
             be
             taken
             from
             vs
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           16.
           22.
           
           We
           cannot
           doe
           the
           Diuell
           a
           greater
           pleasure
           ,
           then
           to
           neglect
           the
           getting
           of
           this
           assurance
           ;
           for
           heereupon
           he
           will
           take
           occasion
           (
           specially
           in
           time
           of
           distresse
           )
           fearefully
           &
           dangerously
           to
           seeke
           to
           breake
           the
           necke
           of
           our
           soules
           ;
           he
           cares
           not
           much
           otherwaies
           what
           men
           professe
           ,
           and
           what
           knowledge
           and
           other
           common
           giftes
           of
           the
           spirit
           they
           haue
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           want
           this
           blessed
           assurance
           ;
           and
           therefore
           with
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           we
           must
           account
           all
           other
           things
           to
           be
           but
           
             drosse
             and
             dung
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             excellent
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           to
           be
           our
           Sauiour
           and
           Redeemer
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           vnto
           many
           this
           exhortation
           will
           seeme
           needlesse
           ;
           for
           ignorant
           persons
           that
           haue
           nothing
           in
           them
           but
           meere
           presumption
           ,
           will
           bragge
           most
           of
           this
           perswasion
           ;
           but
           they
           that
           haue
           felt
           the
           smart
           of
           temptation
           ,
           doe
           know
           what
           it
           is
           that
           will
           stand
           vs
           in
           stead
           ,
           euen
           that
           assurance
           only
           which
           is
           rightly
           founded
           vpon
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           forsaking
           the
           vaine
           conceits
           of
           our
           ignorance
           ,
           let
           vs
           with
           all
           diligence
           vnfeinedly
           endeuour
           to
           get
           this
           resolution
           ;
           if
           we
           cannot
           of
           our selues
           attaine
           vnto
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           vse
           the
           direction
           and
           helpe
           of
           Gods
           faithfull
           Ministers
           ;
           for
           howsoeuer
           it
           pleaseth
           some
           to
           thinke
           otherwise
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           vndoubted
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           in
           this
           life
           may
           ordinarilie
           be
           resolued
           and
           assured
           of
           his
           saluation
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           which
           the
           Diuel
           aimed
           at
           in
           this
           temptation
           ,
           
           was
           to
           bring
           Christ
           to
           a
           practise
           of
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           namely
           in
           want
           of
           bread
           to
           turne
           stones
           into
           bread
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           satisfying
           of
           his
           hunger
           ;
           for
           the
           Diuell
           would
           needs
           perswade
           our
           Sauior
           .
           Christ
           that
           he
           must
           haue
           bread
           to
           saue
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           want
           of
           bread
           would
           haue
           brought
           him
           to
           this
           distrustfull
           course
           ,
           to
           turne
           stones
           into
           bread
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Diuell
           heere
           deales
           with
           Christ
           ,
           so
           he
           assaies
           to
           doe
           with
           all
           his
           members
           ;
           as
           he
           labors
           to
           worke
           vnbeliefe
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           so
           he
           seeks
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           vnbeliefe
           in
           their
           liues
           .
           See
           the
           truth
           hereof
           in
           the
           course
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           Is
           a
           man
           oppressed
           with
           outward
           want
           and
           pouertie
           ?
           the
           Diuell
           will
           tell
           him
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           liue
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           perswade
           him
           to
           robbe
           and
           steale
           and
           to
           filch
           for
           his
           liuing
           .
           If
           a
           
           man
           be
           sicke
           ,
           and
           want
           present
           helpe
           in
           lawfull
           meanes
           ,
           or
           els
           be
           afflicted
           somewhat
           extraordinarily
           ,
           then
           will
           the
           Diuell
           mooue
           him
           to
           seeke
           to
           Wizards
           and
           Witches
           ,
           suggesting
           this
           into
           him
           by
           one
           meanes
           or
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           do
           more
           good
           in
           such
           a
           case
           then
           all
           the
           Physicians
           in
           the
           world
           .
           This
           is
           a
           most
           vile
           practise
           of
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           and
           yet
           too
           common
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           wherein
           men
           for
           the
           remoouall
           of
           some
           outward
           euill
           ,
           will
           not
           sticke
           to
           hazzard
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           soules
           .
           We
           therefore
           must
           labour
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           these
           wiles
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           faith
           in
           our
           liues
           ,
           labour
           to
           expresse
           the
           power
           of
           faith
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           godly
           conuersation
           ,
           so
           especially
           in
           vsing
           only
           lawfull
           meanes
           for
           our
           reliefe
           in
           the
           time
           of
           miserie
           and
           distresse
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           more
           particularly
           to
           the
           words
           of
           this
           temptation
           ;
           
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             command
             these
             stones
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           may
           be
           demaunded
           ,
           why
           the
           Diuell
           should
           make
           choise
           of
           this
           question
           wherewith
           to
           tempt
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           rather
           then
           any
           other
           ?
           Answer
           .
           The
           reasons
           heereof
           may
           be
           these
           :
           First
           ,
           he
           knew
           well
           ,
           that
           if
           Christ
           were
           the
           true
           and
           proper
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           true
           Messias
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           were
           that
           anointed
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           also
           he
           it
           was
           that
           must
           accomplish
           that
           old
           and
           ancient
           promise
           made
           to
           our
           first
           Parents
           a
           
             for
             the
             bruising
             of
             the
             serpents
             head
             :
          
           This
           was
           the
           thing
           that
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           the
           Diuell
           was
           most
           afrayed
           of
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           heare
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           mouing
           this
           question
           he
           intends
           to
           infringe
           ,
           yea
           and
           (
           if
           he
           could
           )
           quite
           to
           ouerthrow
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           in
           the
           right
           of
           this
           title
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Diuell
           since
           his
           fall
           ,
           beares
           an
           vnspeakable
           deadly
           hatred
           against
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           his
           nature
           ,
           as
           occasion
           serues
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           shew
           the
           same
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           question
           hee
           doth
           notably
           bewray
           his
           malice
           and
           spite
           against
           God
           ;
           for
           ,
           wheras
           in
           Christs
           baptisme
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           God
           had
           proclaimed
           him
           
             to
             be
             his
             beloued
             sonne
             in
             whom
             hee
             was
             well
             pleased
             ,
          
           hereby
           the
           Diuell
           goes
           about
           to
           proue
           the
           cleane
           contrary
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lieth
           ,
           seekes
           to
           make
           God
           a
           lier
           ;
           which
           ,
           because
           it
           fitted
           his
           nature
           so
           well
           ,
           he
           makes
           choise
           of
           at
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           I.
           In
           this
           practise
           of
           the
           diuel
           we
           may
           learne
           what
           to
           iudge
           of
           sundrie
           false
           teachers
           ;
           for
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           as
           also
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           there
           haue
           beene
           sundry
           men
           of
           great
           same
           for
           wisdome
           and
           learning
           ,
           as
           
             Ebion
             ,
             Cerinthus
             ,
             Carpoorates
             ,
             Samosatenus
             ,
          
           and
           Arrius
           ;
           who
           haue
           all
           laboured
           seuerally
           to
           prooue
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Marie
           was
           not
           indeed
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           verie
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           woorthie
           Prophet
           .
           Now
           of
           them
           we
           may
           safely
           thinke
           with
           the
           church
           of
           God
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           false
           prophets
           ,
           heretikes
           and
           seducers
           ,
           yea
           the
           professed
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           guided
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Satan
           ,
           for
           heerein
           they
           doe
           directly
           tread
           in
           his
           steps
           .
        
         
           II.
           In
           this
           his
           practise
           we
           may
           obserue
           the
           malicious
           and
           contradicting
           spirit
           of
           Satan
           against
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           heere
           he
           labours
           to
           conclude
           that
           Christ
           was
           not
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           notwithstanding
           God
           himselfe
           had
           a
           little
           before
           auouched
           that
           he
           was
           .
           And
           this
           is
           his
           continued
           practise
           vnto
           this
           day
           ;
           for
           where
           God
           in
           his
           church
           pronounceth
           grace
           ,
           mercie
           and
           loue
           ,
           there
           on
           the
           contrarie
           will
           the
           Diuell
           pronounce
           a
           curse
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           and
           damnation
           .
           Againe
           ,
           where
           God
           denounceth
           his
           curse
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           there
           will
           the
           diuell
           seeke
           to
           perswade
           a
           conceit
           of
           grace
           and
           fauour
           .
           If
           a
           man
           be
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           haue
           receiued
           the
           seale
           of
           grace
           for
           his
           assurance
           thereof
           ;
           the
           Diuell
           will
           seeke
           to
           weaken
           this
           assurance
           ,
           and
           perswade
           him
           if
           he
           can
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           childe
           of
           wrath
           .
           And
           if
           a
           man
           be
           voide
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           so
           indeed
           the
           childe
           of
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           then
           will
           Satan
           suggest
           into
           his
           heart
           presumptuous
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           thinke
           he
           is
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           that
           euerie
           way
           hee
           shewes
           himselfe
           contrarie
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Yet
           marke
           the
           diuels
           words
           a
           litle
           further
           ;
           
           
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             command
             these
             stones
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           is
           ,
           doe
           but
           say
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           bid
           these
           stones
           to
           become
           bread
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           done
           .
           And
           here
           in
           the
           very
           propounding
           of
           this
           temptation
           we
           may
           obserue
           the
           deepe
           policie
           of
           
           Satan
           ;
           for
           in
           these
           few
           words
           (
           the
           better
           to
           effect
           his
           purpose
           )
           he
           coucheth
           three
           most
           true
           and
           notable
           points
           in
           Diuinitie
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           by
           nature
           ,
           is
           also
           true
           and
           verie
           God
           ;
           for
           heere
           he
           ascribeth
           vnto
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           the
           true
           prerogatiue
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           a
           point
           wherin
           the
           Pharisees
           withstood
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           and
           which
           many
           heritikes
           since
           haue
           denied
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           God
           can
           without
           paine
           or
           labour
           ,
           yea
           without
           all
           meanes
           at
           his
           verie
           becke
           doe
           whatsoeuer
           hee
           will
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           word
           only
           make
           stones
           become
           bread
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           to
           worke
           a
           miracle
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           is
           a
           property
           and
           prerogatiue
           of
           him
           alone
           that
           is
           true
           God
           ;
           as
           to
           turne
           stones
           into
           bread
           in
           this
           place
           .
           Now
           when
           the
           Diuell
           acknowledgeth
           all
           this
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           not
           thinke
           that
           herein
           he
           should
           intend
           any
           hurt
           to
           Christ
           or
           to
           his
           church
           ;
           but
           in
           very
           trueth
           his
           drift
           heerein
           is
           ,
           to
           destroie
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           in
           that
           word
           of
           his
           father
           which
           spake
           from
           heauen
           ,
           and
           to
           ouerthrow
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           by
           proouing
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Marie
           ,
           was
           not
           true
           God.
           
        
         
           Heere
           then
           obserue
           a
           tricke
           of
           the
           Diuels
           cunning
           ;
           
           when
           he
           speaks
           a
           truth
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           not
           to
           confirme
           the
           same
           as
           louing
           it
           ,
           but
           indeed
           his
           meaning
           is
           to
           ouerthrow
           the
           truth
           therby
           :
           which
           must
           admonish
           vs
           ,
           that
           when
           Satan
           shall
           any
           way
           assault
           vs
           in
           temptation
           ,
           wee
           neuer
           giue
           credit
           vnto
           him
           ,
           no
           not
           then
           when
           he
           speaketh
           the
           trueth
           ,
           because
           therein
           his
           purpose
           is
           to
           deceiue
           vs
           and
           to
           destroy
           the
           truth
           :
           hence
           it
           was
           that
           Christ
           forbad
           the
           vncleane
           a
           spirits
           to
           testifie
           of
           him
           ,
           though
           they
           acknowledged
           him
           to
           be
           
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             God
          
           :
           hence
           also
           Paul
           was
           grieued
           at
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           foule
           spirit
           that
           was
           in
           the
           maid
           ,
           though
           in
           it selfe
           a
           most
           worthy
           truth
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           b
           
             that
             they
             were
             the
             seruants
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             which
             shewed
             vnto
             mē
             the
             way
             of
             saluation
             .
          
        
         
           Further
           ,
           in
           comparing
           our
           Euangelist
           Matthew
           with
           S.
           Luke
           ,
           there
           may
           seeme
           some
           difference
           between
           them
           in
           propounding
           this
           temptation
           ,
           for
           in
           Matthew
           the
           words
           are
           thus
           ,
           
             command
             these
             stones
             &c.
          
           
           And
           in
           Luke
           c
           thus
           ,
           
             command
             this
             stone
          
           .
           But
           they
           are
           reconciled
           thus
           ,
           Matthew
           sets
           downe
           this
           temptation
           as
           the
           Diuell
           first
           propounded
           it
           ;
           and
           S.
           Luke
           shewes
           how
           the
           Diuell
           vrged
           it
           :
           for
           first
           the
           diuel
           comes
           to
           Christ
           and
           bids
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           command
           all
           the
           stones
           which
           he
           saw
           round
           about
           him
           to
           be
           made
           bread
           ,
           this
           S.
           Matthew
           sets
           downe
           :
           or
           if
           that
           seemed
           too
           much
           ,
           command
           one
           stone
           to
           be
           made
           bread
           and
           it
           should
           suffice
           ;
           and
           this
           S.
           Luke
           noteth
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           By
           this
           comparing
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           we
           may
           obserue
           ;
           that
           when
           the
           Diuell
           hath
           once
           begun
           to
           tempt
           a
           man
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           easily
           leaue
           off
           ,
           but
           will
           set
           an
           edge
           vpon
           it
           ,
           and
           enforce
           and
           vrge
           it
           by
           all
           the
           meanes
           he
           can
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           it
           may
           preuaile
           .
           Which
           should
           teach
           vs
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           to
           be
           most
           earnest
           and
           resolute
           in
           resisting
           Satans
           temptations
           :
           he
           will
           take
           small
           aduantage
           before
           he
           leaue
           ;
           we
           therefore
           must
           not
           d
           
             giue
             place
          
           ,
           nor
           yeeld
           one
           iot
           vnto
           him
           :
           e
           
             Resist
             the
             Diuell
             and
             he
             will
             flie
             .
          
           This
           must
           euery
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           do
           ;
           the
           Minister
           by
           sound
           and
           through
           applying
           of
           euery
           part
           of
           Gods
           truth
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           whereby
           it
           may
           be
           armed
           against
           the
           enemie
           ;
           and
           the
           people
           by
           faithfull
           embracing
           and
           obeying
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           earnest
           praier
           vnto
           God
           for
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           grace
           in
           all
           assaults
           .
        
         
           
             VERSE
             4.
             
          
           
             But
             he
             answering
             ,
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             *
             Man
             shall
             not
             liue
             by
             bread
             only
             ,
             but
             by
             euery
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           THese
           words
           conteine
           Christs
           gratious
           answer
           ,
           whereby
           he
           repelled
           the
           diuels
           temptation
           ;
           and
           in
           it
           we
           may
           obserue
           three
           points
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           Answer
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           whence
           he
           borrowed
           his
           Answer
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           very
           words
           of
           his
           Answer
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           Christ
           did
           answer
           ,
           is
           noted
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           plaine
           words
           ,
           
             And
             Iesus
             answering
             ,
             said
          
           ;
           Wherby
           he
           would
           giue
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           Christ
           Iesus
           our
           Sauiour
           being
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           was
           not
           onely
           willing
           and
           ready
           to
           encounter
           with
           Satan
           ,
           but
           also
           able
           to
           withstand
           him
           ,
           yea
           and
           to
           vanquish
           
           Satan
           without
           receiuing
           any
           foile
           at
           his
           hands
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           point
           of
           singular
           comfort
           to
           Gods
           Church
           and
           children
           ;
           for
           was
           Christ
           Iesus
           able
           in
           this
           low
           and
           base
           estate
           of
           a
           seruant
           ,
           being
           disaduantaged
           also
           by
           a
           desert
           place
           and
           bodily
           hunger
           ,
           was
           he
           then
           (
           I
           say
           )
           able
           to
           encounter
           with
           Satan
           and
           to
           ouercome
           him
           in
           his
           most
           violent
           and
           subtile
           assaults
           ?
           Then
           how
           much
           more
           is
           he
           now
           able
           euen
           in
           all
           his
           members
           to
           giue
           Satan
           the
           foile
           ,
           hauing
           spoiled
           him
           in
           his
           death
           ?
           seeing
           he
           is
           aduanced
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           maiestie
           and
           glorie
           ,
           and
           set
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           hauing
           a
           name
           aboue
           all
           names
           giuen
           vnto
           him
           ,
           at
           which
           euery
           knee
           should
           bow
           ,
           both
           of
           things
           in
           heauen
           and
           in
           the
           earth
           and
           vnder
           the
           earth
           ?
           We
           therfore
           may
           now
           say
           ,
           with
           
             that
             lowd
             voice
          
           ;
           f
           
             Now
             is
             saluation
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             kingdome
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Christ
             :
             for
             the
             accuser
             of
             the
             brethren
             is
             cast
             downe
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           heere
           noted
           is
           ,
           whence
           Christ
           borroweth
           his
           answer
           ,
           namely
           ,
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           
             It
             is
             written
          
           :
           It
           had
           beene
           an
           easie
           thing
           for
           Christ
           being
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           haue
           confoūded
           the
           Tempter
           with
           the
           breath
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           or
           to
           haue
           commanded
           innumerable
           legions
           of
           holy
           Angels
           to
           haue
           driuen
           him
           away
           ;
           but
           he
           betakes
           himselfe
           to
           the
           written
           word
           for
           his
           defence
           .
           And
           this
           he
           did
           especially
           for
           our
           instruction
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           know
           ,
           
           that
           the
           
             written
             word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           rightly
           welded
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           sufficient
           weapon
           for
           the
           repelling
           of
           Satan
           and
           the
           vanquishing
           of
           him
           in
           all
           his
           temptations
           ;
           hence
           Paul
           calleth
           it
           g
           
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           because
           it
           serues
           not
           onely
           for
           our
           defence
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           wound
           Satan
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           him
           to
           flight
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           I.
           This
           fact
           of
           Christ
           doth
           discouer
           and
           condemne
           the
           damnable
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           locke
           vp
           the
           word
           of
           God
           from
           their
           people
           in
           an
           vnknowen
           tongue
           ,
           and
           commend
           vnto
           them
           for
           their
           defence
           against
           spirituall
           enemies
           other
           deuices
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           as
           
             holy
             water
             ,
             crossing
             ,
             crosses
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           they
           highly
           commend
           as
           meanes
           of
           speciall
           strength
           and
           force
           to
           vanquish
           the
           Diuell
           ;
           when
           as
           indeed
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           the
           onely
           true
           and
           trustie
           weapon
           ,
           whereof
           while
           they
           depriue
           their
           people
           ,
           they
           send
           them
           forth
           naked
           and
           vnarmed
           to
           encounter
           with
           Satan
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           heere
           also
           behold
           the
           miserable
           estate
           of
           all
           those
           that
           either
           through
           couetousnesse
           or
           any
           other
           profanenesse
           are
           drawen
           to
           neglect
           or
           contemne
           the
           written
           word
           of
           God
           :
           their
           case
           is
           most
           fearefull
           ;
           for
           they
           cast
           away
           those
           weapons
           whereby
           they
           should
           defend
           themselues
           against
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           and
           quench
           all
           his
           firie
           darts
           ,
           and
           so
           betray
           their
           owne
           soules
           into
           his
           hands
           :
           And
           doubtlesse
           all
           contemners
           and
           neglecters
           of
           the
           word
           are
           guilty
           of
           their
           own
           damnation
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           his
           word
           for
           our
           defence
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           confounding
           of
           Satan
           ,
           so
           as
           without
           guilt
           of
           wilfull
           murther
           not
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           but
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           we
           cannot
           neglect
           this
           heauenly
           weapon
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           heerby
           we
           may
           see
           the
           cause
           why
           sinne
           so
           much
           abounds
           in
           all
           estates
           euery
           where
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           loue
           vnto
           &
           knowledge
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           most
           are
           ignorant
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           know
           not
           how
           to
           handle
           this
           spirituall
           weapon
           ,
           whereby
           Satan
           is
           resisted
           and
           foiled
           :
           Hosea
           4.
           2.
           
           The
           Lord
           complaineth
           of
           
             lying
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             killing
             ,
             stealing
             ,
             and
             whoring
             yea
             of
             bloud
             touching
             bloud
          
           ;
           and
           the
           cause
           is
           laid
           downe
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             the
             land
             :
          
           This
           Dauid
           knew
           well
           ,
           and
           therefore
           said
           ,
           
             He
             hid
             Gods
             saying
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             sinne
             against
             him
             ,
          
           Psal.
           119.
           11.
           
           
           For
           as
           Sauls
           speare
           stood
           in
           readinesse
           at
           his
           head
           euen
           when
           
             he
             slept
          
           ,
           so
           should
           Gods
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           be
           euer
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ready
           drawen
           ,
           that
           to
           what
           sinne
           soeuer
           the
           Diuell
           allures
           vs
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           able
           to
           say
           for
           our
           defence
           ,
           
             It
             is
             written
          
           :
           through
           want
           hereof
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           that
           the
           Diuell
           at
           his
           pleasure
           leads
           men
           captiues
           into
           all
           impieties
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           this
           excellent
           vse
           of
           the
           word
           vnderstood
           ,
           beleeued
           ,
           and
           obeied
           must
           moue
           all
           ignorant
           persons
           to
           labour
           for
           knowledge
           heerein
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           endeuor
           after
           growth
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           by
           holy
           
           obedience
           ,
           to
           shew
           foorth
           their
           faith
           :
           If
           we
           had
           an
           enemy
           that
           had
           sworne
           our
           death
           and
           vowed
           to
           see
           our
           bloud
           ,
           how
           carefull
           would
           we
           be
           ,
           for
           our
           naturall
           life
           ,
           both
           to
           get
           vs
           weapons
           ,
           and
           also
           some
           knowledge
           to
           vse
           the
           same
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           our
           defence
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           annoyance
           of
           our
           deadly
           foe
           ?
           Oh
           then
           how
           carefull
           should
           we
           be
           for
           the
           safetie
           of
           our
           soules
           to
           put
           vpon
           vs
           the
           whole
           armour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           learne
           to
           vse
           aright
           this
           
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           meet
           with
           Satan
           our
           irreconciliable
           enemy
           ,
           in
           the
           field
           of
           temptation
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           miserable
           world
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           able
           both
           to
           award
           his
           blowes
           ,
           and
           to
           wound
           his
           head
           !
           It
           is
           lamentable
           to
           see
           how
           ignorant
           people
           will
           blesse
           themselues
           in
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           defie
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           and
           spit
           at
           him
           in
           defiance
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           know
           not
           how
           they
           are
           intangled
           in
           his
           snares
           of
           their
           owne
           sinnes
           :
           he
           little
           regards
           such
           defiance
           so
           long
           as
           their
           soules
           lie
           naked
           and
           bare
           before
           his
           deadly
           darts
           :
           let
           two
           men
           meet
           that
           be
           at
           enmity
           ,
           the
           one
           armed
           the
           other
           naked
           ,
           what
           will
           it
           auaile
           for
           the
           naked
           man
           to
           defie
           his
           enemie
           with
           bigge
           words
           ,
           while
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           his
           armed
           enemy
           takes
           away
           his
           life
           ?
           Lo
           ,
           Satan
           is
           this
           strong
           man
           armed
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           persons
           are
           poore
           naked
           ca●●ffes
           ,
           they
           defie
           the
           Diuell
           and
           spit
           at
           him
           with
           their
           mouth
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           diuel
           woūds
           their
           soules
           vnto
           death
           .
           They
           wil
           say
           they
           feele
           no
           such
           wounds
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           feare
           him
           not
           :
           but
           they
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           lesse
           they
           feele
           ,
           the
           more
           cause
           they
           haue
           to
           feare
           ;
           for
           Satans
           wounds
           are
           most
           deadly
           when
           they
           are
           least
           felt
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           point
           is
           ,
           Christs
           Answer
           it selfe
           :
           
             Man
             shall
             not
             liue
             by
             bread
             onely
             ,
             but
             by
             euery
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             :
          
           This
           answer
           is
           borrowed
           from
           Deuteron
           .
           8.
           3.
           
           And
           it
           is
           that
           lesson
           which
           Moses
           sought
           to
           teach
           the
           children
           of
           Israell
           after
           the
           Lord
           had
           fedde
           them
           with
           food
           from
           heauen
           in
           that
           barren
           wildernesse
           where
           they
           were
           afflicted
           with
           hunger
           .
           The
           words
           are
           something
           hard
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           shew
           the
           meaning
           of
           them
           .
           
             Man
             shall
             not
             liue
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           shall
           not
           preserue
           his
           temporall
           life
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           for
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           neither
           Moses
           nor
           Christ
           did
           intend
           to
           speake
           .
           
             By
             bread
             only
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           onely
           by
           such
           ordinary
           meanes
           as
           food
           and
           raiment
           ,
           sleepe
           ,
           physicke
           &c.
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           in
           his
           prouidence
           for
           the
           ordinary
           preseruation
           of
           natural
           life
           .
           
             But
             by
             euery
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             :
          
           
           This
           title
           word
           betokens
           diuers
           things
           in
           scripture
           :
           I.
           The
           
             substantiall
             word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           second
           person
           in
           Trinity
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.
           1.
           
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             was
             God.
          
           II.
           It
           is
           vsually
           taken
           for
           the
           
             written
             word
          
           conteined
           in
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           olde
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.
           25.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           sometime
           taken
           for
           Gods
           will
           and
           decree
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           called
           his
           
             good
             pleasure
          
           :
           so
           Heb.
           1.
           2.
           
           
             Christ
             sustaineth
             all
             things
             by
             the
             word
             of
             his
             power
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           will
           and
           decree
           ,
           by
           his
           powerfull
           appointment
           :
           and
           by
           this
           word
           were
           all
           things
           made
           in
           the
           beginning
           and
           heerby
           haue
           they
           been
           preserued
           euer
           since
           :
           this
           is
           that
           word
           that
           melteth
           the
           Ice
           ,
           Psal.
           147.
           18.
           
           And
           in
           this
           last
           sense
           must
           we
           vnderstand
           word
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           meaning
           that
           man
           doth
           not
           preserue
           this
           naturall
           life
           by
           ordinarie
           meanes
           onely
           ,
           but
           withall
           ,
           by
           Gods
           good
           pleasure
           ,
           will
           and
           decree
           sanctifying
           the
           meanes
           for
           his
           good
           .
           Note
           further
           that
           it
           is
           said
           
             by
             euery
             word
          
           ,
           and
           therein
           lieth
           the
           substance
           of
           this
           sentence
           ;
           for
           the
           vnderstanding
           whereof
           wee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           powerfull
           &
           working
           word
           of
           God
           may
           be
           distinguished
           according
           to
           the
           matter
           whereabout
           it
           is
           occupied
           :
           Thus
           ,
           sometime
           God
           will
           haue
           men
           to
           liue
           by
           bread
           the
           ordinary
           food
           of
           naturall
           life
           ;
           
           and
           this
           is
           his
           
             ordinary
             word
          
           .
           Sometime
           his
           will
           and
           appointment
           is
           that
           man
           shall
           liue
           by
           extraordinarie
           meanes
           ;
           as
           the
           Israelites
           did
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           while
           they
           liued
           vpon
           Mannah
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           his
           
             extraordinary
             word
          
           :
           Otherwhiles
           hee
           ordaines
           that
           man
           shall
           liue
           without
           all
           meanes
           ,
           as
           Moses
           did
           in
           mount
           Sina
           ,
           Elias
           in
           mount
           Horeb
           ,
           and
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           in
           this
           wildernesse
           ;
           for
           the
           space
           of
           fortie
           daies
           and
           fortie
           nights
           together
           ;
           And
           lastly
           he
           ordains
           sometime
           ,
           that
           man
           shall
           liue
           against
           meanes
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           course
           of
           nature
           ;
           
           Thus
           Daniell
           liued
           in
           the
           Lions
           denne
           ,
           and
           the
           three
           children
           in
           the
           firy
           furnace
           ;
           both
           which
           last
           may
           be
           called
           Gods
           
             miraculous
             word
          
           :
           So
           that
           wee
           see
           good
           reason
           of
           this
           clause
           euery
           :
           for
           heereby
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           man
           doth
           not
           preserue
           his
           life
           only
           by
           ordinary
           means
           ordained
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           likewise
           
             by
             euerie
             word
             proceeding
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           euery
           appointment
           and
           decree
           of
           God
           ,
           whether
           extraordinary
           ,
           aboue
           the
           vsuall
           meanes
           ,
           or
           miraculous
           without
           all
           means
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           course
           of
           nature
           :
           this
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           know
           and
           be
           perswaded
           of
           .
           Nature
           teacheth
           that
           man
           liueth
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           and
           appointment
           in
           ordinary
           meanes
           :
           But
           nature
           knowes
           not
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           preserueth
           mans
           life
           by
           his
           worde
           ,
           aboue
           meanes
           ,
           without
           meanes
           ,
           yea
           &
           against
           meanes
           .
           The
           beleeuing
           hart
           will
           hardly
           yeeld
           to
           this
           ,
           which
           Moses
           would
           teach
           the
           Israelites
           ;
           and
           therefore
           wee
           must
           take
           the
           more
           paines
           to
           be
           resolued
           of
           it
           .
           If
           any
           shall
           thinke
           hereupon
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           liue
           by
           the
           written
           word
           without
           meat
           and
           drinke
           ,
           he
           is
           deceiued
           ;
           for
           Christ
           meaneth
           not
           that
           euery
           word
           that
           God
           hath
           spoken
           shall
           preserue
           naturall
           life
           ,
           but
           that
           whatsoeuer
           way
           he
           hath
           appointed
           whereby
           man
           shal
           liue
           ,
           whether
           by
           ordinary
           or
           extraordinary
           meanes
           ,
           whether
           ,
           without
           meanes
           or
           against
           meanes
           ,
           the
           same
           shall
           be
           effectuall
           for
           mans
           preseruation
           :
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           meaning
           .
        
         
           The
           applying
           of
           this
           testimony
           to
           the
           Diuels
           temptation
           ,
           is
           thus
           to
           be
           conceiued
           :
           the
           Diuels
           temptation
           was
           this
           .
           
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             commaund
             these
             stones
             to
             be
             made
             bread
             :
             But
             thou
             canst
             not
             make
             these
             stones
             to
             become
             bread
             :
             Therefore
             thou
             art
             not
             the
             sonne
             of
             God.
          
           To
           this
           Christ
           answers
           ,
           by
           denying
           the
           proposition
           or
           first
           part
           of
           this
           argument
           ,
           the
           ground
           whereof
           was
           this
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Diuell
           tooke
           for
           granted
           )
           that
           when
           a
           man
           is
           hungry
           hee
           must
           needs
           haue
           bread
           or
           else
           he
           cannot
           liue
           :
           and
           this
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           doth
           flatly
           deny
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Man
             liueth
             not
             by
             bread
             only
             ,
             but
             by
             euery
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             :
          
           And
           this
           application
           is
           most
           excellent
           ,
           teaching
           vs
           that
           thing
           ,
           for
           the
           learning
           whereof
           the
           Israelites
           were
           trained
           vp
           forty
           yeares
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           and
           fedde
           with
           Mannah
           from
           heauen
           ,
           and
           with
           water
           out
           of
           the
           rock
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           God
           by
           his
           word
           can
           preserue
           the
           life
           of
           man
           without
           ordinarie
           meanes
           euen
           what
           way
           soeuer
           hee
           appointeth
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           and
           if
           wee
           should
           spend
           our
           liues
           in
           learning
           heerof
           ,
           no
           doubt
           the
           time
           were
           not
           mispent
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           First
           ,
           heereby
           we
           are
           taught
           to
           consider
           aright
           of
           all
           creatures
           whereby
           our
           life
           is
           preserued
           ,
           as
           meat
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           apparell
           &c.
           and
           that
           is
           thus
           ,
           besides
           the
           bodily
           sustenance
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           see
           a
           further
           matter
           ,
           euen
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           in
           the
           creature
           proceeding
           from
           his
           word
           ,
           decree
           and
           appointment
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           made
           fit
           and
           able
           to
           yeeld
           sustenance
           and
           nourishment
           .
           The
           Scripture
           calleth
           this
           the
           a
           
             Staffe
             of
             bread
          
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           indeed
           ,
           for
           as
           an
           aged
           and
           impotent
           man
           falleth
           to
           the
           ground
           if
           his
           staffe
           be
           plucked
           from
           him
           ,
           so
           the
           best
           creature
           that
           serues
           for
           our
           vse
           ,
           without
           Gods
           blessing
           becomes
           fruitlesse
           vnto
           vs.
           This
           ,
           reason
           may
           teach
           vs
           ,
           for
           how
           should
           that
           thing
           of
           it selfe
           preserue
           and
           further
           life
           ,
           which
           in
           it selfe
           is
           void
           of
           life
           ?
           And
           how
           should
           that
           giue
           heat
           and
           warmnesse
           to
           our
           bodies
           ,
           which
           of
           it selfe
           is
           void
           of
           heate
           ?
           let
           vs
           therefore
           confesse
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           substance
           of
           foode
           that
           doth
           refresh
           vs
           ,
           nor
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           raiment
           that
           keeps
           vs
           warme
           ,
           but
           the
           blessing
           of
           him
           that
           by
           his
           word
           hath
           ordained
           them
           for
           these
           ends
           ,
           if
           he
           withdraw
           his
           blessing
           ,
           the
           
             staffe
             and
          
           b
           
             stay
             is
             gone
          
           ;
           men
           may
           eat
           (
           as
           Haggai
           c
           saith
           )
           but
           they
           shal
           not
           haue
           enough
           ;
           they
           may
           drinke
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           filled
           ;
           they
           may
           cloth
           themselues
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           warme
           ;
           It
           is
           Gods
           blessing
           that
           makes
           Gods
           creatures
           do
           vs
           good
           :
           how
           else
           should
           it
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           poore
           mans
           child
           which
           is
           barely
           clad
           ,
           and
           homely
           fed
           ,
           should
           be
           as
           healthfull
           ,
           comely
           ,
           and
           well
           liking
           as
           the
           child
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           blesseth
           aswell
           the
           homely
           food
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           as
           the
           dainty
           fare
           of
           the
           richest
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           heereby
           wee
           must
           learne
           
             Sobriety
             and
             Temperance
          
           ,
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           all
           Gods
           creatures
           :
           when
           we
           vse
           our
           food
           
           and
           raiment
           it
           is
           Gods
           blessing
           alone
           that
           makes
           them
           do
           vs
           good
           ,
           the
           Lord
           as
           it
           were
           stands
           by
           vs
           to
           put
           his
           blessing
           vpon
           euery
           morsell
           that
           we
           eat
           ,
           and
           euery
           draught
           that
           we
           drinke
           ,
           and
           vpon
           our
           raiment
           when
           we
           put
           it
           on
           ;
           how
           then
           dare
           wee
           abuse
           them
           in
           surfetting
           and
           drunkennesse
           ,
           in
           pride
           and
           wantonnesse
           ?
           may
           we
           not
           feare
           in
           so
           doing
           that
           while
           the
           meate
           or
           drinke
           is
           in
           our
           mouthes
           ,
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           will
           fall
           vpon
           vs
           ;
           as
           Psal.
           78.
           30.
           31.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           hence
           wee
           must
           learne
           to
           sanctifie
           Gods
           creatures
           as
           food
           and
           raiment
           which
           we
           vse
           for
           our
           comfort
           ,
           by
           inuocation
           on
           the
           name
           of
           God
           :
           for
           we
           doe
           not
           liue
           by
           the
           creatures
           simply
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           word
           and
           appointment
           of
           God
           blessing
           them
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           not
           be
           like
           vnto
           brute
           beastes
           which
           receiue
           Gods
           blessings
           ,
           but
           yet
           neuer
           looke
           vp
           to
           heauen
           from
           whence
           they
           come
           ;
           or
           like
           to
           the
           swine
           that
           gathereth
           vp
           the
           mast
           ,
           not
           looking
           vp
           to
           the
           tree
           from
           which
           it
           falleth
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           heerby
           we
           see
           the
           common
           errour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           place
           the
           staffe
           and
           stay
           of
           their
           life
           in
           the
           abundance
           of
           outward
           blessings
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           labour
           to
           inrich
           themselues
           heerewith
           as
           much
           as
           possibly
           they
           can
           ;
           these
           men
           do
           litle
           consider
           that
           mans
           life
           standeth
           not
           in
           abūdance
           ,
           neither
           doth
           he
           liue
           by
           bread
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           and
           may
           be
           as
           well
           vpon
           a
           little
           ,
           as
           vpon
           the
           treasures
           of
           a
           kingdome
           .
           This
           was
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           
             rich
             foole
          
           ,
           a
           who
           spake
           peace
           to
           his
           soule
           for
           
             ease
             and
             pastime
          
           ,
           because
           
             he
             had
             much
             goods
             laide
             vp
             for
             many
             yeares
             .
          
           But
           sith
           Christ
           teacheth
           vs
           that
           man
           liueth
           not
           by
           bread
           only
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           flat
           note
           of
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           to
           carke
           and
           care
           immoderately
           for
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           heereby
           wee
           are
           also
           taught
           ,
           not
           to
           entangle
           our selues
           ouermuch
           with
           the
           cares
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           nor
           to
           suffer
           our
           harts
           to
           be
           oppressed
           with
           desire
           of
           food
           ,
           raiment
           ,
           lands
           or
           liuing
           :
           because
           our
           life
           and
           welfare
           consisteth
           not
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           on
           whatsoeuer
           he
           sends
           be
           it
           more
           or
           lesse
           :
           the
           gripple
           mind
           after
           much
           is
           a
           deadly
           b
           snare
           ,
           wherewith
           many
           a
           soule
           is
           intangled
           to
           
             perdition
             and
             destruction
          
           ;
           This
           choakes
           the
           heart
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           the
           seed
           of
           grace
           can
           take
           no
           root
           not
           bring
           foorth
           any
           sauing
           fruite
           :
           this
           made
           Paul
           to
           lay
           a
           charge
           vpon
           Timothy
           for
           rich
           men
           ,
           that
           
             they
             should
             trust
             in
             the
             liuing
             God
             and
             not
             in
             vncertaine
             riches
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
          
           6.
           17.
           
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           be
           content
           with
           food
           and
           raiment
           ,
           and
           rather
           seeke
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           and
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           those
           things
           whereof
           we
           stand
           in
           need
           shall
           be
           giuen
           vnto
           vs
           in
           the
           moderate
           vse
           of
           lawfull
           meanes
           .
           Indeed
           the
           worldlings
           excuse
           is
           ,
           that
           food
           and
           raiment
           is
           his
           liuing
           ,
           which
           he
           must
           needs
           looke
           vnto
           :
           but
           we
           must
           still
           remember
           ,
           that
           our
           life
           standeth
           not
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           for
           when
           death
           comes
           ,
           these
           cannot
           saue
           vs
           from
           the
           graue
           :
           it
           is
           Gods
           blessing
           by
           which
           we
           liue
           ,
           hee
           can
           preserue
           vs
           aboue
           meanes
           ,
           nay
           without
           meanes
           ,
           and
           against
           meanes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           must
           neuer
           giue
           place
           to
           such
           thoughts
           and
           cares
           as
           shew
           distrust
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           hence
           wee
           must
           learne
           contentation
           and
           patience
           in
           extreame
           pouerty
           and
           in
           all
           other
           miseries
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           If
           God
           should
           deale
           with
           vs
           as
           hee
           did
           with
           his
           seruant
           Iob
           :
           if
           for
           our
           religion
           hee
           should
           bring
           vpon
           vs
           the
           losse
           of
           goods
           ,
           of
           children
           ,
           of
           health
           and
           all
           that
           we
           haue
           ,
           with
           banishment
           also
           from
           our
           friends
           and
           country
           ,
           yet
           then
           must
           we
           labour
           to
           shew
           the
           fruit
           of
           patience
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           our
           harts
           to
           be
           swallowed
           vp
           of
           ouermuch
           griefe
           :
           because
           our
           life
           stands
           by
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           any
           of
           these
           things
           :
           indeed
           ,
           if
           in
           these
           outward
           miseries
           a
           man
           should
           be
           depriued
           of
           the
           comfort
           of
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           then
           might
           he
           sorrow
           without
           measure
           :
           but
           seeing
           all
           such
           as
           feare
           God
           doe
           still
           enioy
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           in
           their
           greatest
           calamities
           (
           for
           Gods
           blessing
           is
           not
           locked
           vp
           in
           bread
           ,
           but
           aboue
           means
           ,
           without
           meanes
           and
           against
           meanes
           can
           he
           manifest
           his
           power
           and
           goodnesse
           in
           their
           preseruation
           )
           therefore
           in
           the
           extremity
           of
           euil
           must
           wee
           comfort
           our selues
           
             in
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
          
           ,
           as
           c
           
             Dauid
             did
             in
             great
             sorrow
          
           ,
           hauing
           lost
           his
           two
           wiues
           and
           being
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           stoned
           of
           his
           owne
           followers
           :
           and
           learne
           to
           say
           with
           
           Iob
           ,
           d
           
             Though
             the
             Lord
             kill
             me
             yet
             will
             I
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           What
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           send
           a
           famine
           among
           vs
           ,
           as
           he
           may
           iustly
           do
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           this
           land
           ?
           should
           we
           then
           despaire
           or
           vse
           vnlawful
           meanes
           for
           our
           reliefe
           ?
           nay
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           learne
           Moses
           lesson
           ,
           
             that
             man
             liueth
             not
             by
             bread
             only
             ,
          
           and
           labour
           to
           depend
           on
           him
           that
           can
           increase
           e
           
             the
             oile
             in
             the
             poore
             widowes
             cruise
             and
             the
             meale
             in
             the
             barrels
             ,
          
           till
           plenty
           come
           .
        
         
           Seuenthly
           ,
           this
           must
           teach
           vs
           moderation
           of
           our
           affections
           in
           all
           estates
           that
           do
           befall
           vs
           ;
           in
           health
           and
           plenty
           wee
           must
           not
           be
           puffed
           vp
           with
           pride
           ;
           in
           weakenesse
           and
           in
           want
           wee
           must
           not
           be
           oppressed
           with
           sorrow
           ;
           for
           mans
           life
           standeth
           not
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           neither
           can
           we
           heereby
           know
           loue
           or
           hatred
           ;
           he
           that
           is
           in
           want
           may
           haue
           as
           good
           a
           portion
           in
           Gods
           blessing
           as
           the
           wealthiest
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           heerein
           f
           hungry
           Lazarus
           full
           of
           fores
           ,
           went
           farre
           beyond
           the
           
             rich
             glutton
          
           in
           all
           his
           riot
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           seeing
           our
           life
           depends
           vpon
           Gods
           word
           ,
           we
           must
           heereby
           learne
           to
           acknowledge
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           to
           rely
           thereupon
           in
           all
           estates
           .
           In
           the
           daies
           of
           peace
           ,
           wherein
           (
           as
           g
           Iob
           speaketh
           of
           himselfe
           )
           
             men
             wash
             their
             paths
             in
             butter
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             rockes
             to
             powre
             them
             out
             riuers
             of
             oile
             ,
          
           men
           will
           soone
           be
           brought
           to
           say
           so
           much
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           see
           and
           feele
           the
           blessing
           of
           his
           prouidence
           euen
           then
           when
           we
           tread
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           the
           winepresse
           of
           his
           wrath
           :
           as
           well
           in
           sicknesse
           as
           in
           health
           :
           in
           want
           as
           in
           plenty
           ;
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           distresse
           as
           in
           the
           height
           of
           all
           prospetity
           :
           this
           is
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           ,
           h
           
             rolle
             thy
             workes
             vpon
             the
             Lord.
             Cast
             all
             your
             care
             vpon
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             careth
             for
             you
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.
           7.
           
           It
           is
           a
           brutish
           property
           only
           to
           looke
           vpon
           the
           creatures
           whereon
           they
           feed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           our
           eies
           and
           our
           hearts
           must
           be
           fixed
           on
           him
           who
           
             feedeth
             the
             yong
             rauens
             that
             crie
             vnto
             him
             ;
             and
             beareth
             vp
             all
             things
             by
             his
             mighty
             word
             :
          
           wee
           must
           not
           content
           our selues
           with
           a
           bare
           speculation
           heereof
           in
           our
           heads
           ,
           but
           labour
           to
           feele
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           to
           expresse
           the
           power
           of
           it
           in
           our
           liues
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           first
           conflict
           .
        
         
           
             VERS
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Then
             the
             Diuell
             tooke
             him
             vp
             into
             the
             holy
             city
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             on
             a
             pinnacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             the
             son
             of
             God
             cast
             thy selfe
             down
             a
             for
             it
             is
             *
             written
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             giue
             his
             Angels
             charge
             ouer
             thee
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             hands
             they
             shall
             lift
             thee
             vp
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             thou
             shouldst
             dash
             thy
             foot
             against
             a
             stone
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Iesus
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             it
             is
             *
             written
             againe
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             
          
        
         
           THese
           words
           containe
           the
           second
           conflict
           of
           Satan
           with
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           :
           for
           howsoeuer
           by
           Saint
           Luke
           this
           is
           put
           in
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           which
           Matthew
           heere
           placeth
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           yet
           this
           breedeth
           no
           difference
           betweene
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           who
           tie
           not
           themselues
           to
           a
           strict
           obseruation
           of
           time
           ,
           place
           ,
           and
           order
           how
           euery
           thing
           was
           done
           which
           they
           relate
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           story
           of
           this
           conflict
           ,
           Saint
           Luke
           respects
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           onely
           ,
           but
           S.
           Matthew
           obserues
           the
           order
           of
           it
           also
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           second
           conflict
           we
           are
           to
           obserue
           three
           points
           :
           I.
           Satans
           preparation
           thereto
           :
           II.
           The
           assault
           it selfe
           :
           III.
           Christs
           answer
           and
           repulse
           thereof
           .
        
         
           I.
           Point
           :
           Satans
           preparation
           to
           this
           conflict
           is
           conteined
           in
           the
           5.
           verse
           :
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           note
           ,
           both
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           parts
           thereof
           ;
           The
           time
           in
           the
           first
           word
           Then
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           the
           Diuell
           had
           receiued
           a
           foile
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           first
           assault
           ,
           presently
           hee
           addresseth
           himselfe
           vnto
           a
           second
           .
        
         
           Heerein
           behold
           ,
           the
           exceeding
           malice
           of
           Satan
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           end
           of
           one
           temptation
           with
           him
           ,
           is
           but
           the
           beginning
           of
           another
           ;
           he
           ceaseth
           not
           with
           one
           assault
           ,
           but
           as
           hee
           is
           a
           deadly
           foe
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           he
           shewes
           himselfe
           by
           his
           continuall
           seeking
           whom
           he
           may
           deuour
           ;
           he
           will
           neuer
           make
           truice
           with
           any
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           vpon
           any
           condition
           lesse
           than
           the
           hazard
           of
           his
           soule
           ;
           neither
           is
           he
           weary
           of
           his
           worke
           ;
           but
           day
           and
           night
           is
           either
           plotting
           or
           performing
           some
           mischieuous
           attempt
           against
           the
           child
           of
           God.
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           must
           teach
           vs
           ,
           vpon
           our
           victorie
           and
           conquest
           ouer
           one
           temptation
           ,
           
           presently
           to
           prepare
           for
           a
           new
           .
           This
           was
           the
           state
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           our
           head
           ,
           and
           we
           his
           members
           may
           not
           looke
           for
           better
           ;
           our
           life
           in
           this
           vale
           of
           teares
           is
           a
           continuall
           warfare
           against
           the
           enemies
           of
           our
           soules
           ;
           we
           must
           not
           therfore
           heere
           looke
           for
           rest
           and
           ease
           ,
           but
           euer
           keepe
           watch
           and
           ward
           against
           their
           assaults
           .
           If
           this
           duty
           were
           well
           learned
           and
           put
           in
           practise
           ,
           it
           would
           preuent
           much
           impatience
           &
           become
           the
           ground
           of
           much
           peace
           in
           our
           soules
           :
           mans
           nature
           cannot
           brooke
           the
           doubling
           and
           renuing
           of
           sorrowes
           ;
           when
           one
           euill
           lights
           in
           the
           necke
           of
           another
           ,
           oh
           then
           hee
           thinketh
           neuer
           any
           was
           in
           his
           case
           ;
           but
           looke
           vnto
           Iesus
           the
           author
           and
           finisher
           of
           thy
           faith
           ,
           he
           endured
           no
           lesse
           ;
           and
           heerein
           he
           is
           an
           example
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           follow
           his
           steps
           .
           If
           therefore
           thou
           wilt
           be
           his
           disciple
           ,
           prepare
           to
           take
           vp
           thy
           crosse
           a
           
             euery
             day
             and
             follow
             him
          
           .
        
         
           The
           parts
           of
           Satans
           preparation
           are
           two
           ;
           First
           ,
           he
           conuaies
           Christ
           from
           Ierusalem
           to
           the
           wildernesse
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           hee
           placeth
           him
           on
           a
           pinnacle
           of
           the
           temple
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             The
             diuell
             tooke
             him
             vp
             into
             the
             holy
             city
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           into
           Ierusalem
           ,
           as
           Luke
           expoundeth
           it
           ,
           chap.
           4.
           9.
           
           This
           the
           Diuell
           might
           doe
           three
           waies
           ;
           In
           vision
           ;
           or
           leading
           him
           vp
           the
           ordinary
           way
           ;
           or
           carrying
           him
           through
           the
           aire
           .
           I.
           It
           might
           be
           in
           vision
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           vsuall
           with
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           so
           b
           Ieremie
           went
           to
           the
           
             riuen
             Perath
          
           ;
           and
           Ezekiel
           was
           carried
           from
           Mesopotamia
           to
           c
           Ierusalem
           :
           but
           Christ
           was
           not
           thus
           transported
           ;
           for
           then
           Satans
           perswasion
           vnto
           Christ
           
             To
             cast
             himselfe
             downe
          
           ,
           could
           haue
           beene
           no
           temptation
           .
           II.
           Christ
           might
           bee
           led
           of
           the
           Diuell
           the
           ordinary
           way
           from
           the
           wildernesse
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           words
           will
           beare
           :
           but
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           )
           he
           went
           not
           so
           ;
           for
           if
           Christ
           were
           ledde
           by
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           it
           was
           either
           willingly
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Diuels
           perswasion
           ;
           but
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           he
           would
           not
           goe
           ;
           for
           hee
           came
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           to
           bee
           tempted
           ,
           which
           as
           yet
           was
           not
           fully
           accomplished
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           not
           willingly
           depart
           thence
           before
           that
           worke
           for
           which
           he
           came
           were
           ended
           ,
           Againe
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           depart
           thence
           vpon
           the
           Diuels
           perswasion
           ;
           for
           Christ
           would
           neuer
           gratifie
           the
           Diuell
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           do
           ought
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           the
           Diuell
           would
           haue
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           his
           temptations
           doth
           appeare
           ;
           
           for
           this
           is
           a
           rule
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           do
           any
           thing
           which
           the
           Diuell
           perswades
           vs
           to
           in
           his
           temptations
           ,
           though
           in
           it selfe
           the
           thing
           be
           lawful
           and
           good
           .
           III.
           The
           Diuell
           might
           carry
           the
           body
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           thorow
           the
           aire
           ,
           by
           his
           power
           through
           Gods
           permission
           .
           This
           is
           the
           most
           likely
           way
           ,
           &
           so
           thought
           to
           be
           of
           the
           best
           diuines
           :
           and
           the
           words
           following
           confirme
           it
           much
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             the
             Diuell
             set
             him
             on
             a
             pinnacle
             of
             the
             temple
             :
          
           Now
           if
           hee
           had
           power
           to
           set
           him
           there
           ,
           why
           might
           hee
           not
           also
           cary
           him
           thither
           ,
           God
           ordaining
           this
           as
           well
           as
           his
           temptation
           ?
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           By
           this
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           be
           transported
           by
           the
           Diuell
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           as
           the
           records
           of
           all
           ages
           do
           report
           :
           this
           one
           thing
           yet
           obserued
           (
           wherin
           the
           common
           opinion
           faileth
           )
           that
           the
           Diuell
           cannot
           conuey
           a
           man
           aliue
           so
           far
           in
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           as
           many
           men
           thinke
           ;
           as
           a
           thousand
           or
           two
           thousand
           miles
           in
           an
           houre
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           is
           able
           to
           endure
           such
           violent
           motion
           and
           yet
           liue
           ,
           as
           experience
           teacheth
           ;
           let
           a
           man
           fall
           from
           some
           high
           steeple
           ,
           and
           his
           breath
           wil
           be
           gone
           and
           hee
           dead
           before
           hee
           come
           at
           the
           ground
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           violence
           of
           his
           motion
           .
           Indeed
           the
           Diuell
           can
           carrie
           a
           man
           very
           swiftly
           ,
           but
           yet
           for
           the
           safetie
           of
           mans
           life
           he
           must
           prolong
           his
           time
           far
           more
           ,
           than
           otherwise
           of
           himselfe
           hee
           needs
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           hence
           wee
           learne
           that
           by
           Gods
           permission
           ,
           the
           Diuell
           may
           haue
           power
           ouer
           the
           bodies
           of
           Gods
           owne
           children
           which
           are
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           to
           transport
           them
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ;
           for
           dealing
           thus
           with
           the
           head
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           why
           may
           hee
           not
           doe
           so
           with
           any
           of
           his
           members
           ?
           besides
           ,
           we
           find
           (
           that
           God
           permitting
           him
           )
           hee
           hath
           done
           more
           than
           this
           to
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ;
           hee
           may
           possesse
           their
           bodies
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           woman
           of
           Canaans
           daughter
           ,
           Mat.
           15.
           22.
           
           He
           may
           torment
           them
           long
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           exceeding
           grieuously
           bow
           the
           body
           of
           a
           daughter
           of
           Abraham
           eighteen
           years
           ,
           Luk.
           13
           ,
           16.
           
           Yea
           he
           may
           kill
           the
           body
           ,
           
           as
           he
           did
           to
           Iobs
           children
           ,
           who
           no
           doubt
           were
           holy
           persons
           ,
           Iob.
           1.
           19.
           
           And
           therefore
           much
           more
           may
           hee
           transport
           them
           from
           place
           to
           place
           .
        
         
           Heere
           this
           question
           may
           fitly
           be
           answered
           :
           whether
           a
           true
           beleeuer
           may
           be
           bewitched
           .
           Answ.
           Hee
           may
           :
           there
           is
           none
           vpon
           earth
           so
           faithfull
           and
           holy
           ,
           but
           if
           God
           permit
           ,
           Satan
           can
           afflict
           their
           bodies
           grieuously
           ,
           and
           therefore
           also
           they
           may
           be
           bewitched
           .
           It
           is
           but
           the
           fancy
           of
           presumptuous
           persons
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           ,
           their
           faith
           is
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           witches
           in
           the
           world
           cannot
           hurt
           them
           :
           for
           if
           God
           permit
           ,
           Satan
           can
           grieuously
           afflict
           mans
           body
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           body
           of
           Iob.
           yea
           he
           can
           kil
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           shewed
           .
           Salomon
           ,
           speaking
           of
           outward
           things
           saith
           truly
           ,
           a
           All
           things
           come
           alike
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           condition
           is
           to
           the
           iust
           and
           to
           the
           wicked
           :
           now
           the
           wicked
           man
           may
           be
           bewitched
           ,
           as
           al
           will
           grant
           ;
           why
           then
           may
           not
           the
           godly
           also
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           but
           an
           outward
           euill
           ?
           This
           therfore
           must
           abate
           their
           pride
           that
           stand
           so
           much
           on
           their
           strong
           faith
           :
           behold
           this
           fact
           of
           Satan
           to
           the
           holy
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           heereby
           learne
           for
           thy
           humiliation
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           permit
           ,
           Satan
           is
           able
           to
           bring
           vpon
           thy
           body
           great
           affliction
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           obserue
           the
           place
           whither
           Satan
           caries
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           
             into
             the
             holy
             city
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Ierusalem
             .
             Quest.
          
           Why
           is
           it
           called
           holy
           ,
           seeing
           now
           it
           was
           a
           polluted
           place
           full
           of
           sinful
           people
           ?
           Answ.
           It
           is
           called
           holy
           for
           these
           causes
           .
           1.
           because
           heere
           was
           the
           Lords
           temple
           the
           place
           of
           his
           solemne
           worship
           ,
           wherein
           were
           the
           holy
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           prescribed
           for
           Gods
           worship
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           all
           the
           synagogues
           of
           Iudea
           ,
           was
           Moses
           chaire
           ,
           the
           law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           were
           read
           &
           expounded
           .
           Thirdlie
           ,
           Ierusalem
           was
           the
           mother
           City
           of
           all
           the
           world
           in
           respect
           of
           religion
           ;
           heere
           God
           ordained
           that
           his
           church
           should
           first
           be
           planted
           ,
           and
           from
           hence
           must
           religion
           bee
           deriued
           to
           other
           nations
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           Hence
           we
           may
           obserue
           ,
           that
           at
           this
           time
           Ierusalē
           was
           the
           true
           church
           of
           God
           :
           indeed
           it
           was
           very
           corrupt
           both
           for
           doctrine
           and
           maners
           ,
           as
           Christs
           seuere
           reproofe
           of
           both
           doth
           plainely
           shew
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           21.
           
           &c.
           and
           Mat.
           23.
           13.
           14.
           
           &c.
           and
           yet
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           else
           the
           holy
           ghost
           would
           not
           haue
           called
           it
           
             the
             holy
             city
          
           .
           Now
           if
           Ierusalem
           at
           this
           time
           were
           the
           true
           church
           of
           God
           then
           ,
           then
           may
           wee
           well
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           England
           God
           hath
           his
           true
           church
           :
           for
           ,
           let
           the
           corruptions
           of
           our
           Church
           bee
           as
           they
           are
           ;
           yet
           shall
           it
           match
           Ierusalem
           in
           the
           prerogatiues
           of
           Gods
           church
           .
           They
           had
           the
           law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           read
           and
           expounded
           ;
           so
           haue
           wee
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           also
           which
           is
           the
           power
           of
           God
           to
           mans
           saluation
           .
           They
           had
           the
           Sacraments
           and
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           answerable
           thereto
           wee
           haue
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           also
           a
           true
           and
           holy
           forme
           of
           seruing
           God.
           Their
           Ierusalem
           was
           a
           mother
           city
           ;
           and
           though
           wee
           cannot
           say
           so
           much
           in
           that
           behalfe
           ,
           yet
           hath
           our
           Church
           beene
           a
           nurce
           to
           neighbour
           Churches
           in
           
             Germany
             ,
             France
          
           and
           other
           places
           round
           about
           ,
           for
           many
           yeares
           ;
           in
           regard
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Lord
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           hath
           bestowed
           many
           blessings
           vpon
           vs.
           And
           therefore
           though
           our
           sinnes
           and
           abuses
           be
           many
           and
           grieuous
           ,
           yet
           in
           regard
           of
           Church
           prerogatiues
           we
           may
           be
           called
           a
           holy
           nation
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           that
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           and
           his
           Disciples
           ioined
           themselues
           to
           the
           congregations
           of
           the
           Iewes
           in
           their
           legal
           seruice
           ,
           and
           forsooke
           them
           not
           till
           they
           became
           no
           Church
           ;
           so
           ought
           it
           to
           be
           among
           vs
           ,
           till
           we
           separate
           from
           Christ
           ,
           none
           should
           seuer
           themselues
           from
           our
           church
           ministery
           &
           seruice
           of
           God.
           Those
           therefore
           that
           make
           a
           separation
           from
           our
           Church
           because
           of
           corruptions
           in
           it
           ,
           are
           farre
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
           If
           any
           shal
           say
           ,
           this
           makes
           wel
           for
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           if
           so
           corrupt
           a
           place
           as
           Ierusalem
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           Church
           prerogatiues
           were
           an
           holie
           city
           ,
           for
           they
           haue
           as
           many
           prerogatiues
           for
           religion
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewes
           then
           had
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           the
           church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           do
           not
           well
           to
           separate
           from
           them
           .
           Answ.
           Some
           indeed
           that
           are
           no
           Papists
           ,
           say
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           present
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           spirituall
           Babylon
           ,
           
           the
           mother
           of
           abhominations
           ,
           
           no
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           but
           a
           strumpet
           .
           But
           they
           plead
           their
           prerogatiues
           :
           as
           first
           ,
           their
           succession
           from
           Peter
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           true
           baptisme
           for
           substāce
           according
           to
           the
           first
           institution
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           which
           they
           hold
           and
           beleeue
           :
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Prophets
           &
           Apostles
           :
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           theirs
           is
           the
           mother
           church
           .
           Answ.
           All
           this
           is
           nothing
           when
           the
           truth
           appeares
           ;
           for
           first
           ,
           succession
           in
           person
           without
           succession
           in
           doctrine
           is
           no
           note
           of
           a
           church
           :
           now
           let
           them
           shew
           succession
           in
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           we
           yeeld
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           their
           baptisme
           alone
           ,
           though
           for
           substance
           true
           baptisme
           ,
           cannot
           prooue
           them
           a
           true
           Church
           :
           Circumcision
           was
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Gods
           church
           ,
           yet
           Samaria
           and
           Colchis
           were
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           vsed
           it
           :
           againe
           ,
           the
           thiefe
           may
           shew
           the
           true
           mans
           purse
           ,
           but
           that
           proueth
           him
           not
           to
           be
           true
           and
           honest
           ;
           no
           more
           doth
           baptisme
           iustifie
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           to
           bee
           a
           true
           church
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           outward
           baptism
           ,
           yet
           indeed
           they
           ouerthrow
           inward
           baptisme
           ,
           the
           life
           of
           that
           sacrament
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           imputed
           righteousnesse
           and
           renued
           holinesse
           ,
           which
           in
           Gods
           Church
           must
           goe
           together
           with
           the
           outward
           element
           ,
           else
           it
           is
           nothing
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           they
           haue
           it
           in
           word
           ,
           but
           they
           deny
           it
           in
           deede
           ;
           For
           though
           they
           say
           ,
           
             they
             beleeue
             in
             God
             the
             father
             ,
          
           and
           
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           yet
           in
           effect
           they
           deny
           both
           God
           and
           Christ.
           For
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Papists
           is
           an
           idol
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Christ
           of
           the
           Papists
           a
           false
           Christ
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           shewed
           in
           handling
           of
           the
           Creed
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           for
           the
           scripture
           ;
           wee
           must
           know
           the
           word
           of
           God
           stands
           not
           in
           bare
           words
           and
           letters
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           contained
           in
           the
           scriptures
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           .
           Now
           though
           they
           haue
           the
           bookes
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           in
           sundry
           main
           grounds
           of
           religion
           ,
           they
           ouerthrow
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           .
           Again
           ,
           they
           keep
           the
           scripture
           as
           a
           lantern
           holds
           a
           candle
           ,
           not
           for
           it selfe
           but
           for
           passengers
           :
           so
           is
           the
           scripture
           with
           them
           ,
           not
           for
           their
           synagogue
           ,
           but
           for
           Gods
           secret
           ones
           among
           them
           ,
           for
           euen
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Poperie
           hath
           God
           euer
           had
           some
           of
           his
           elect
           ,
           who
           haue
           not
           embraced
           their
           cursed
           doctrine
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           for
           their
           plea
           to
           be
           the
           
             mother
             Church
          
           ;
           we
           must
           distinguish
           between
           the
           ancient
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           strumpet
           that
           now
           is
           ;
           the
           ancient
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           whom
           Paul
           writ
           ,
           was
           a
           true
           and
           famous
           church
           ,
           and
           a
           mother
           Church
           ;
           but
           she
           is
           now
           dead
           and
           buried
           ;
           and
           the
           now
           Roman
           Church
           is
           no
           mother
           Church
           ,
           no
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           
             whore
             of
             Babel
          
           the
           
             mother
             of
             abhominations
          
           ,
           from
           which
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           depart
           ,
           Reuelat.
           18.
           4.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           in
           that
           Christ
           is
           brought
           to
           Ierusalē
           ,
           that
           holy
           City
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           tempted
           ,
           wee
           learne
           ,
           that
           no
           holinesse
           of
           place
           on
           earth
           can
           debarre
           the
           Diuell
           from
           his
           temptations
           ;
           he
           brings
           Christ
           from
           the
           wildernesse
           to
           tempt
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           holy
           city
           euen
           vpon
           the
           holy
           temple
           hee
           will
           thrust
           himselfe
           a
           on
           
             Iehoshuahs
             right
             hand
             to
             resist
             him
             ,
          
           though
           Iehoshuah
           stand
           before
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           minister
           to
           the
           Lord.
           And
           therefore
           the
           follie
           of
           Papists
           is
           egregious
           ,
           that
           thinke
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           holy
           water
           ,
           reliques
           ,
           and
           such
           Massing
           inchantments
           haue
           vertue
           in
           them
           to
           free
           their
           houses
           ,
           or
           their
           bodies
           frō
           the
           assaults
           of
           Satan
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           heereby
           wee
           see
           that
           change
           of
           place
           is
           but
           a
           sillie
           cure
           for
           a
           troubled
           mind
           ;
           indeed
           change
           of
           aire
           may
           much
           further
           bodily
           cures
           ;
           but
           a
           troubled
           mind
           hath
           conflicts
           with
           the
           diuel
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           leaue
           for
           change
           of
           place
           ,
           Ierusalem
           will
           fit
           his
           turne
           as
           well
           as
           the
           wildernesse
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Diuels
           preparation
           to
           this
           conflict
           is
           this
           ,
           
             and
             set
             him
             on
             a
             pinnacle
             of
             the
             temple
             :
          
           The
           word
           translated
           pinnacle
           ,
           signifieth
           properly
           a
           wing
           of
           the
           temple
           ;
           whereby
           ,
           some
           take
           to
           be
           meant
           ,
           the
           sharpe
           brouches
           and
           spires
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           temple
           ;
           whereof
           there
           were
           diuers
           ;
           but
           these
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           )
           are
           not
           heere
           meant
           ;
           for
           such
           a
           spire
           cannot
           wel
           be
           called
           a
           wing
           ;
           others
           take
           it
           for
           some
           part
           of
           the
           battlement
           ,
           made
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           which
           was
           flat
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewes
           vsed
           to
           build
           ,
           to
           keepe
           men
           from
           falling
           ;
           others
           take
           it
           for
           any
           top
           corner
           of
           the
           Temples
           ;
           and
           whether
           
           of
           these
           it
           was
           we
           cannot
           certainly
           define
           ;
           but
           this
           we
           must
           holde
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           some
           dangerous
           steepe
           downe
           place
           on
           some
           corner
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           battlements
           ,
           from
           which
           a
           man
           might
           easily
           cast
           himselfe
           ;
           whereby
           we
           see
           the
           Diuell
           will
           omit
           no
           aduantage
           that
           may
           further
           his
           temptations
           ;
           which
           should
           make
           vs
           the
           more
           carefull
           of
           our
           standing
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           
             VERSE
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             cast
             thy selfe
             downe
             :
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             he
             wil
             giue
             his
             Angels
             charge
             ouer
             thee
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             hands
             they
             shall
             lift
             thee
             vp
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             thou
             shouldst
             dash
             thy
             foot
             against
             a
             stone
             .
          
        
         
           THese
           wordes
           containe
           the
           second
           maine
           point
           in
           this
           conflict
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Satans
           assault
           vpon
           Christ
           :
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           obserue
           ,
           first
           his
           temptation
           :
           then
           the
           reason
           whereby
           he
           doth
           enforce
           it
           .
           His
           temptation
           heere
           is
           framed
           as
           the
           former
           was
           ,
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           reasoning
           ,
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             
               If
               thou
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               shew
               the
               same
               by
               casting
               thy selfe
               downe
               from
               this
               pinnacle
               of
               the
               temple
               :
            
             
               But
               as
               I
               see
               thou
               art
               certainly
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               :
               Therefore
               cast
               thy selfe
               downe
               ,
               and
               thereby
               declare
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           Seeing
           this
           is
           a
           distinct
           temptation
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           it
           must
           be
           thus
           framed
           with
           this
           conclusion
           :
           for
           if
           it
           had
           the
           same
           conclusion
           with
           the
           former
           it
           should
           be
           the
           same
           temptation
           .
           Satans
           meaning
           then
           is
           this
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ;
           I
           haue
           made
           triall
           to
           see
           expresly
           whether
           thou
           be
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           it
           seemes
           thou
           doest
           vndoubtedly
           beleeue
           that
           voice
           of
           thy
           father
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           said
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             welbeloued
             sonne
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             wel
             pleased
             :
          
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           so
           indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           conuenient
           thou
           shouldest
           confirme
           the
           same
           by
           some
           miracle
           ,
           and
           the
           fittest
           place
           thou
           canst
           doe
           it
           in
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           therefore
           cast
           thy selfe
           downe
           headlong
           from
           this
           pinnacle
           ,
           and
           yet
           preserue
           thy selfe
           in
           safety
           without
           all
           hurt
           in
           the
           fall
           .
        
         
           The
           drift
           of
           Satan
           in
           this
           temptation
           was
           ,
           to
           bring
           our
           Sauior
           Christ
           to
           a
           vaine
           confidence
           in
           his
           Fathers
           protection
           ,
           and
           indeed
           to
           flat
           presumption
           vpon
           his
           extraordinarie
           prouidence
           in
           the
           neglect
           of
           lawfull
           ordinary
           means
           ,
           as
           by
           Satans
           conclusion
           ,
           &
           the
           answer
           of
           Christ
           will
           easily
           appeare
           .
           
           And
           hereby
           we
           may
           obserue
           that
           one
           maine
           drift
           of
           Satan
           in
           his
           ordinarie
           temptations
           in
           Gods
           church
           ,
           is
           to
           carry
           men
           to
           presumption
           ,
           and
           vaine
           confidence
           in
           the
           loue
           ,
           fauor
           ,
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           :
           this
           appeares
           by
           the
           strange
           reasonings
           for
           libertie
           in
           sinne
           which
           many
           frame
           to
           themselues
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           vtter
           ;
           as
           first
           ,
           God
           is
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           Christ
           shedde
           his
           bloud
           for
           their
           redemption
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           will
           not
           be
           so
           strict
           and
           precise
           in
           hearing
           sermons
           ,
           and
           reading
           &
           conferring
           about
           the
           word
           as
           many
           are
           ,
           but
           they
           wil
           take
           the
           pleasures
           and
           seeke
           the
           profits
           of
           this
           life
           .
           Thus
           reasoned
           some
           in
           the
           Apostles
           daies
           :
           a
           
             Let
             vs
             continue
             in
             sin
             that
             grace
             may
             abound
             :
          
           of
           such
           Iude
           complaineth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           b
           
             They
             turne
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             into
             wantonnesse
             .
          
           Such
           there
           haue
           beene
           euer
           since
           ,
           &
           at
           this
           day
           they
           doe
           euerie
           where
           abound
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           some
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           either
           ordained
           to
           saluation
           or
           damnation
           ;
           now
           if
           to
           saluation
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           of
           it
           how
           euer
           they
           liue
           ;
           and
           if
           to
           damnation
           ,
           they
           cannot
           escape
           it
           ,
           though
           they
           liue
           neuer
           so
           holily
           ,
           for
           Gods
           decree
           is
           vnchangeable
           ;
           and
           therfore
           they
           will
           take
           their
           pleasure
           and
           liue
           as
           they
           list
           .
           Thirdly
           others
           say
           they
           haue
           euer
           found
           Gods
           goodnesse
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           perswaded
           he
           will
           neuer
           see
           them
           want
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           will
           not
           toile
           themselues
           with
           labor
           &
           care
           as
           others
           do
           ,
           but
           take
           their
           ease
           and
           pleasure
           while
           they
           may
           haue
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           neglect
           their
           charge
           and
           calling
           ,
           and
           giue
           themselues
           wholly
           to
           their
           sports
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           to
           company
           keeping
           or
           such
           like
           .
           Yea
           ,
           by
           this
           temptation
           to
           presumption
           ,
           Satan
           oft
           preuailes
           with
           the
           better
           sort
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           man
           fauour
           the
           trueth
           ,
           and
           giue
           himselfe
           to
           know
           religion
           in
           any
           sort
           ,
           the
           Diuell
           will
           straight
           way
           go
           about
           to
           perswade
           him
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           he
           doth
           is
           sufficient
           to
           his
           saluation
           ,
           &
           thus
           wil
           keepe
           him
           from
           vsing
           further
           means
           to
           come
           by
           the
           certaine
           knowledge
           of
           his
           election
           ,
           and
           full
           affiance
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           to
           become
           a
           
           perfect
           man
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           end
           of
           Gods
           holy
           ministery
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.
           13.
           whereunto
           we
           should
           giue
           all
           diligence
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.
           10.
           
           See
           the
           truth
           heereof
           in
           the
           fine
           foolish
           virgins
           ,
           who
           carried
           a
           
             burning
             lamps
             ,
             but
             tooke
             no
             oile
             with
             them
             ,
          
           neuer
           minding
           that
           till
           it
           was
           too
           late
           ;
           and
           so
           doe
           most
           men
           content
           themselues
           with
           the
           blazing
           lampe
           of
           an
           outward
           profession
           ,
           neuer
           looking
           for
           the
           oile
           of
           grace
           ,
           till
           the
           time
           of
           grace
           he
           past
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           Heereby
           then
           wee
           are
           all
           taught
           ,
           in
           speciall
           maner
           to
           beware
           of
           presumption
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           common
           snare
           of
           the
           Diuel
           wherein
           he
           intangles
           many
           a
           soule
           .
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           that
           he
           oft
           preuailes
           by
           bringing
           men
           to
           desperation
           ,
           but
           a
           thousand
           perish
           through
           presumption
           ,
           almost
           for
           one
           by
           desperation
           ;
           for
           despaire
           is
           a
           painfull
           thing
           to
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Diuell
           knowes
           well
           ,
           doth
           sometimes
           turne
           to
           a
           mans
           more
           sound
           conuersion
           ;
           but
           to
           presume
           is
           sweet
           and
           pleasant
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           most
           agreeable
           to
           mans
           corrupt
           nature
           :
           in
           regard
           whereof
           wee
           ought
           to
           keepe
           out
           heart
           with
           all
           watch
           &
           ward
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           praieth
           ,
           
             Keepe
             thy
             seruant
             from
             presumptuous
             sinnes
             ,
             Ps.
          
           19.
           13.
           
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           obserue
           the
           order
           of
           Satans
           temptations
           by
           comparing
           this
           with
           the
           former
           .
           There
           he
           sought
           to
           ouerthrow
           Christs
           faith
           &
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           distrust
           the
           trueth
           of
           Gods
           word
           vttered
           from
           heauen
           ;
           but
           finding
           hee
           could
           not
           that
           way
           preuaile
           ,
           heere
           he
           takes
           the
           cleane
           contrary
           course
           ,
           and
           seekes
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           presume
           .
        
         
           This
           serues
           to
           discouer
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           the
           deepe
           guile
           and
           subtilty
           of
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           
           that
           can
           so
           cunningly
           turn
           himselfe
           from
           one
           extreame
           vnto
           another
           .
           And
           looke
           as
           he
           dealeth
           here
           with
           Christ
           the
           head
           ,
           so
           doth
           hee
           continue
           towards
           all
           his
           members
           ,
           if
           he
           cannot
           bring
           them
           to
           one
           extreame
           ,
           he
           will
           assay
           them
           hard
           in
           the
           other
           .
           If
           hee
           cannot
           bring
           a
           man
           to
           couetousnesse
           ,
           and
           keepe
           his
           heart
           to
           the
           loue
           of
           money
           ,
           then
           let
           him
           beware
           of
           riot
           and
           prodigality
           .
           Is
           a
           man
           giuen
           to
           pleasures
           and
           delight
           ,
           and
           an
           length
           is
           depriued
           of
           them
           ?
           then
           let
           him
           beware
           ;
           the
           Diuell
           swallow
           him
           not
           vp
           with
           ouermuch
           griefe
           ,
           as
           he
           sought
           to
           do
           with
           the
           a
           
             incestuous
             person
          
           of
           Corinth
           .
           Doth
           a
           man
           come
           to
           loue
           religion
           ,
           that
           formerly
           was
           giuen
           to
           loosenesse
           of
           life
           ?
           then
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           the
           Diuell
           will
           carrie
           him
           to
           schisme
           &
           heresie
           .
           The
           Diuel
           cannot
           abide
           that
           a
           man
           should
           keepe
           the
           meane
           according
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           Isay
           30.
           21.
           
           He
           would
           haue
           our
           first
           parents
           to
           be
           Gods
           ,
           or
           no
           body
           ,
           Gene.
           3.
           5.
           
           And
           so
           still
           he
           laboureth
           to
           bring
           a
           man
           to
           some
           extreame
           .
           We
           therefore
           in
           all
           estates
           during
           life
           ,
           must
           labour
           to
           keepe
           the
           golden
           meane
           ,
           as
           Christ
           heere
           did
           ,
           neither
           doubting
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           nor
           presuming
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           retaining
           still
           that
           blessed
           faith
           ,
           whereby
           his
           blessed
           heart
           was
           firmly
           setled
           in
           these
           assaults
           .
           Thus
           much
           for
           Satans
           drift
           .
           Now
           come
           to
           the
           words
           of
           this
           temptation
           .
        
         
           
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             cast
             thy selfe
             downe
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           shew
           by
           this
           miracle
           that
           thou
           art
           the
           sonne
           of
           God.
           Marke
           here
           ,
           the
           Diuell
           perswades
           him
           not
           ,
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           to
           be
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           by
           doctrine
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           ministerie
           ;
           but
           
             Cast
             thy selfe
             downe
          
           ,
           shew
           a
           miracle
           :
           wherein
           we
           may
           beholde
           the
           very
           liuely
           image
           of
           that
           naturall
           disposition
           which
           is
           in
           all
           impenitent
           persons
           ;
           they
           affect
           Christes
           miracles
           ,
           but
           they
           care
           not
           for
           his
           doctrine
           .
           Herod
           longed
           to
           see
           Christ
           ,
           b
           
             and
             was
             glad
             of
             his
             comming
             ,
          
           when
           Pilate
           sent
           him
           ;
           yet
           not
           to
           heare
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           could
           not
           endure
           ;
           els
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           imprisoned
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           also
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ;
           but
           
             he
             hoped
             to
             see
             a
             miracle
             .
          
           The
           wicked
           Iewes
           desire
           a
           signe
           ,
           that
           put
           Christ
           to
           death
           for
           his
           doctrine
           ;
           yet
           
             if
             be
             will
             come
             downe
             from
             the
             crosse
             ,
          
           and
           so
           miraculously
           saue
           himselfe
           ,
           then
           
             they
             will
             beleeue
             ,
             Mark.
          
           15.
           32.
           
           And
           this
           venom
           of
           the
           olde
           serpent
           hath
           poisoned
           the
           hearts
           of
           many
           students
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           who
           care
           not
           at
           all
           to
           ground
           themselues
           in
           the
           fundamentall
           points
           of
           religion
           ,
           as
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ;
           and
           yet
           are
           woonderfull
           eager
           after
           quidditles
           and
           difficulties
           ,
           wherein
           may
           appeare
           some
           outward
           shew
           of
           wit
           and
           learning
           ;
           like
           the
           hypocriticall
           Pharisies
           ,
           that
           would
           
             tithe
             mint
             and
             rue
             ,
             and
             yet
             passe
             ouer
             iudgement
             and
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             Luk.
          
           11.
           42.
           
           And
           the
           
           cause
           hereof
           is
           the
           want
           of
           sound
           grace
           ,
           for
           naturall
           men
           indeed
           can
           not
           sauour
           the
           things
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           seemes
           foolishnesse
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Diuell
           tooke
           occasion
           of
           his
           former
           temptation
           from
           Christs
           infirmitie
           of
           hunger
           :
           but
           perceiuing
           Christs
           sure
           faith
           in
           his
           fathers
           word
           by
           his
           gratious
           answer
           to
           that
           assault
           ,
           heere
           he
           borrowes
           his
           temptation
           from
           that
           profession
           of
           his
           faith
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           thou
           seemest
           to
           be
           resolued
           of
           the
           trueth
           of
           thy
           fathers
           word
           that
           thou
           art
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           be
           true
           indeed
           ,
           then
           shew
           it
           by
           this
           miracle
           ,
           
             Cast
             thy selfe
             downe
          
           .
        
         
           Heere
           then
           behold
           another
           tricke
           of
           Satan
           ;
           if
           he
           cannot
           preuaile
           by
           assaults
           drawen
           from
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           then
           will
           he
           assay
           vs
           by
           temptations
           drawen
           from
           Gods
           good
           gifts
           and
           graces
           in
           vs
           ;
           If
           he
           cannot
           keepe
           a
           man
           in
           ignorance
           that
           hath
           good
           gifts
           of
           wit
           &
           memory
           ,
           then
           will
           hee
           seeke
           from
           his
           knowledge
           to
           puffe
           him
           vp
           with
           pride
           ,
           and
           so
           mingling
           his
           poison
           with
           Gods
           good
           gifts
           ,
           doth
           cause
           many
           a
           one
           to
           become
           a
           bane
           to
           Gods
           church
           ,
           that
           otherwise
           might
           haue
           prooued
           an
           excellent
           instrument
           therein
           ;
           as
           might
           easily
           be
           shewed
           in
           sundry
           particulars
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           heere
           marke
           how
           Satans
           malice
           is
           restrained
           ,
           and
           his
           power
           limited
           :
           By
           Gods
           permission
           he
           is
           able
           to
           carrie
           Christ
           from
           the
           wildernes
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           set
           him
           in
           a
           most
           dangerous
           place
           on
           a
           wing
           of
           the
           temple
           ;
           the
           thing
           hee
           now
           desireth
           is
           his
           destruction
           by
           casting
           downe
           head
           long
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           can
           not
           doe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           perswades
           Christ
           to
           cast
           himself
           down
           ;
           wherein
           we
           see
           the
           speciall
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ouer
           Christ
           Iesus
           in
           all
           these
           temptations
           ,
           restraining
           his
           enemy
           in
           the
           thing
           he
           most
           desired
           .
           And
           the
           same
           prouidence
           doth
           he
           still
           continue
           ouer
           his
           Church
           for
           the
           effectuall
           preseruation
           of
           Christs
           members
           in
           all
           their
           temptations
           .
           The
           Diuels
           vnwearied
           desire
           &
           drift
           is
           ,
           to
           bring
           contentions
           ,
           hurliburlies
           and
           ruines
           into
           all
           societies
           in
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           ;
           therfore
           the
           peace
           and
           tranquillity
           of
           these
           is
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           bee
           acknowledged
           ,
           a
           notable
           fruit
           of
           Gods
           blessed
           prouidence
           restraining
           the
           spite
           and
           malice
           of
           Satan
           .
           Againe
           ,
           hence
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           in
           temptation
           Satan
           cannot
           go
           beyond
           the
           permission
           of
           God
           :
           he
           can
           tempt
           Christ
           ,
           yea
           transport
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           in
           a
           dangerous
           place
           ,
           for
           thus
           far
           God
           permits
           him
           to
           goe
           ;
           but
           to
           cast
           Christ
           downe
           from
           the
           pinnacle
           he
           cannot
           ,
           therein
           comes
           Gods
           restraint
           .
           So
           it
           fareth
           with
           Gods
           children
           ;
           for
           the
           triall
           of
           his
           graces
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           chastise
           them
           for
           some
           sinnes
           ,
           he
           suffers
           Satan
           to
           buffet
           them
           ;
           but
           yet
           one
           iotte
           of
           his
           malice
           beyond
           Gods
           permission
           he
           cannot
           shew
           ,
           
           as
           in
           Iobs
           affliction
           by
           him
           may
           notably
           appeare
           .
           Which
           wee
           must
           carefully
           remember
           for
           our
           special
           comfort
           in
           our
           most
           grieuous
           assaults
           ;
           Gods
           will
           permitting
           Satan
           so
           farre
           must
           make
           vs
           patient
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           power
           restraining
           Satan
           from
           doing
           worse
           ,
           must
           giue
           vs
           comfort
           .
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           temptation
           itselfe
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           whereby
           Satan
           enforceth
           his
           temptation
           is
           taken
           from
           a
           testimony
           of
           Scripture
           :
           
             For
             it
             is
             written
             he
             shall
             giue
             his
             Angels
             charge
             ouer
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Satan
           hearing
           Christ
           alledge
           scripture
           for
           his
           defence
           against
           the
           first
           assault
           ,
           comes
           now
           vpon
           him
           with
           his
           owne
           weapon
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           he
           might
           foile
           him
           ,
           after
           this
           sort
           :
           
             Thou
             shewest
             thy selfe
             to
             be
             the
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             thine
             alleadging
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             it
             seemes
             ,
             thou
             makest
             the
             rule
             of
             thine
             actions
             :
             well
             then
             thou
             maiest
             well
             and
             safely
             cast
             thy selfe
             downe
             hence
             if
             thou
             bee
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             he
             shall
             giue
             his
             Angels
             charge
             ouer
             thee
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             hands
             they
             shall
             lift
             thee
             vp
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           From
           this
           dealing
           of
           Satan
           ,
           wee
           are
           taught
           ,
           not
           to
           embrace
           an
           opinion
           in
           religion
           ,
           because
           a
           shew
           of
           proofe
           by
           testimony
           of
           Scripture
           may
           bee
           giuen
           for
           it
           .
           But
           
             we
             must
             trie
             the
             spirits
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           doctrines
           of
           men
           ,
           
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             1.
             
             Ioh.
          
           4.
           1.
           
           For
           the
           Diuell
           can
           alleadge
           Scripture
           to
           mooue
           Christ
           vnto
           presumption
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           his
           vsuall
           practise
           ,
           when
           he
           caries
           men
           into
           schisms
           ,
           errors
           ,
           and
           heresies
           .
           Reason
           with
           a
           man
           that
           minds
           to
           liue
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           tell
           him
           of
           that
           dangerous
           state
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           
           shortnesse
           and
           vncertainty
           of
           this
           life
           :
           will
           he
           not
           tell
           you
           straight
           ,
           he
           will
           doe
           as
           he
           does
           ,
           and
           repent
           when
           he
           is
           old
           ?
           for
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           a
           
             At
             what
             time
             soeuer
             a
             sinner
             doth
             repent
             him
             of
             his
             sinne
             ,
             I
             will
             put
             all
             his
             wickednesse
             out
             of
             my
             remembrance
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           And
           some
           thinke
           three
           or
           foure
           good
           words
           at
           a
           mans
           last
           end
           wil
           serue
           his
           turne
           :
           for
           the
           thiefe
           on
           the
           crosse
           said
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           ,
           b
           
             Lord
             remember
             me
             when
             thou
             comest
             into
             thy
             kingdome
             .
          
           And
           all
           such
           as
           are
           trained
           vp
           in
           the
           schoole
           of
           Satan
           ,
           can
           easilie
           alledge
           scripture
           to
           further
           them
           in
           euil
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           the
           scripture
           which
           the
           Diuel
           doth
           notoriously
           abuse
           by
           his
           allegation
           :
           it
           is
           written
           in
           the
           91.
           
           
             Ps.
             v.
          
           11.
           
           In
           the
           alledging
           whereof
           he
           would
           seeme
           very
           carefull
           and
           precise
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           not
           omitting
           so
           much
           as
           this
           particle
           [
           for
           ]
           which
           might
           haue
           beene
           left
           out
           ,
           and
           yet
           nothing
           haue
           been
           wanting
           to
           the
           force
           of
           his
           reason
           :
           But
           heerein
           is
           the
           deepenesse
           of
           his
           policy
           ,
           to
           cause
           Christ
           not
           to
           suspect
           any
           falshood
           afterward
           ;
           for
           towards
           the
           end
           ,
           hee
           leaueth
           out
           that
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           promise
           is
           grounded
           of
           being
           kept
           by
           the
           Angel
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             to
             keepe
             thee
             in
             all
             thy
             waies
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           good
           duties
           of
           thy
           lawfull
           calling
           wherein
           thou
           shalt
           glorifie
           God
           and
           doe
           good
           to
           others
           ;
           to
           such
           as
           so
           walke
           in
           their
           waies
           doth
           that
           promise
           belong
           .
        
         
           Heere
           then
           behold
           Satans
           notable
           
           fraud
           and
           craft
           ,
           that
           can
           so
           cunninglie
           leaue
           out
           that
           which
           makes
           not
           for
           his
           purpose
           ,
           and
           so
           peruert
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           scripture
           ;
           this
           is
           his
           vsuall
           practise
           ,
           in
           enmity
           against
           the
           word
           to
           depraue
           the
           true
           meaning
           by
           cutting
           off
           some
           part
           ,
           when
           hee
           cannot
           vtterly
           ouerthrow
           the
           whole
           .
           The
           like
           is
           the
           dealing
           of
           all
           heretickes
           ,
           who
           by
           cutting
           off
           and
           leauing
           out
           ,
           play
           legerdemaine
           with
           the
           scripture
           .
           The
           Arrian
           holds
           the
           Bible
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           such
           places
           as
           serue
           to
           proue
           the
           godhead
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           doth
           notably
           abuse
           and
           peruert
           .
           The
           familie
           of
           Loue
           also
           ,
           doth
           hold
           the
           bible
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           come
           to
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           therein
           they
           faile
           ,
           turning
           all
           into
           Allegories
           ,
           euen
           most
           true
           histories
           ,
           as
           the
           fall
           of
           our
           first
           Parents
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           are
           maine
           grounds
           of
           religion
           in
           their
           naturall
           sense
           :
           and
           the
           Apostaticall
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           doth
           hold
           with
           vs
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ;
           but
           yet
           they
           put
           in
           and
           take
           out
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           take
           from
           it
           all
           sense
           and
           meaning
           which
           agrees
           not
           with
           the
           determination
           of
           their
           holy
           father
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           thereby
           they
           ouerturne
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           strongly
           maintaine
           their
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           .
        
         
           This
           dealing
           of
           Satan
           and
           his
           wicked
           miscreants
           with
           the
           scripture
           ,
           must
           make
           all
           Gods
           children
           willing
           to
           spend
           their
           strength
           in
           searching
           out
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           descrie
           their
           fraude
           in
           deprauing
           of
           it
           .
           This
           caused
           Christ
           to
           bidde
           the
           people
           in
           his
           time
           to
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           learne
           to
           know
           him
           to
           bee
           the
           true
           Messias
           ,
           which
           the
           Iewish
           teachers
           did
           then
           deny
           .
           In
           regard
           whereof
           wee
           must
           say
           with
           a
           Moses
           ,
           
             oh
             that
             all
             the
             Lords
             people
             were
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             put
             his
             spirit
             vpon
             them
             !
          
           oh
           that
           all
           could
           reade
           and
           vnderstand
           the
           word
           of
           God!
           This
           is
           it
           ,
           wherein
           all
           that
           either
           be
           ,
           or
           intend
           to
           be
           ministers
           must
           labour
           especially
           ,
           euen
           to
           get
           sound
           knowledge
           and
           iudgement
           in
           the
           text
           of
           Scripture
           .
           The
           Minister
           must
           not
           only
           be
           able
           to
           teach
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           discerne
           ,
           to
           discouer
           ,
           and
           to
           confure
           errors
           and
           heresies
           ,
           which
           hee
           can
           neuer
           foundly
           doe
           without
           good
           vnderstanding
           in
           the
           text
           it selfe
           .
           The
           Diuell
           knowes
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           spare
           no
           text
           therein
           it
           hee
           can
           corrupt
           it
           ;
           therfore
           to
           resoue
           Gods
           truth
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           who
           is
           the
           father
           of
           lies
           ,
           the
           Minister
           must
           shew
           himselfe
           a
           good
           souldier
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Paul
           exhorteth
           Timothy
           ,
           giuing
           such
           attendance
           to
           the
           word
           that
           all
           men
           may
           see
           his
           profitting
           therein
           ;
           yea
           with
           Ieremie
           ,
           the
           Minister
           must
           eat
           the
           bookes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           digest
           them
           in
           his
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           rejoice
           therein
           ,
           labouring
           to
           feele
           them
           the
           joy
           of
           his
           heart
           .
           The
           Diuell
           knowes
           that
           Scripture
           truely
           vnderstood
           and
           well
           applied
           ,
           is
           the
           onely
           engine
           for
           the
           battery
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           but
           specially
           since
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           hee
           hath
           laboured
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           keepe
           
           men
           from
           the
           knowledge
           and
           true
           vnderstanding
           of
           them
           :
           hee
           it
           is
           that
           hath
           brought
           men
           from
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           betake
           themselues
           to
           the
           writings
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           schoolemen
           ,
           fathers
           ,
           and
           such
           ;
           by
           this
           meanes
           hee
           hath
           for
           many
           yeares
           euen
           to
           this
           day
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           locked
           vp
           the
           Scripture
           in
           an
           vnknowen
           tongue
           :
           yea
           euen
           in
           Gods
           church
           the
           Diuel
           works
           mightily
           this
           way
           ,
           by
           stealing
           away
           the
           affections
           of
           yong
           students
           from
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           rauishing
           them
           with
           delight
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           men
           ;
           for
           thus
           he
           keeps
           them
           from
           the
           fountaine
           of
           truth
           ,
           that
           they
           either
           fal
           into
           error
           themselues
           ,
           or
           be
           lesse
           able
           to
           discerne
           and
           confute
           it
           in
           others
           .
           And
           hence
           come
           dissentions
           and
           errors
           into
           the
           schooles
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           auoided
           while
           men
           leaue
           the
           text
           of
           scripture
           &
           addict
           themselues
           so
           much
           to
           the
           writings
           of
           men
           ,
           for
           thereby
           hee
           can
           more
           cunningly
           conuey
           strange
           conceits
           into
           mens
           minds
           :
           and
           therfore
           euery
           one
           that
           would
           maintain
           the
           truth
           in
           purity
           and
           syncerity
           must
           labour
           painfully
           in
           the
           text
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Gods
           ministers
           must
           heereby
           be
           admonished
           ,
           to
           be
           carefull
           in
           alleadging
           any
           text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           be
           fit
           and
           pertinent
           :
           for
           to
           wrest
           the
           same
           from
           the
           proper
           meaning
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           serue
           their
           owne
           conceit
           ,
           is
           the
           practise
           of
           Satan
           ,
           which
           euery
           seruant
           of
           God
           must
           be
           farre
           from
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           not
           do
           it
           hand
           ouer
           head
           .
           Which
           also
           may
           serue
           for
           a
           good
           aduertisement
           to
           those
           that
           vse
           to
           heape
           vp
           manifold
           allegations
           of
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           a
           sermon
           ,
           for
           as
           a
           
             in
             many
             words
             there
             cannot
             want
             iniquity
             ,
          
           as
           Salomō
           saith
           ;
           so
           in
           affected
           multiplicity
           of
           quotations
           can
           the
           abuse
           of
           Scripture
           bee
           hardly
           escaped
           .
           If
           we
           deliuer
           but
           a
           mans
           testimony
           ,
           honesty
           will
           compell
           vs
           as
           neere
           as
           we
           can
           to
           keepe
           both
           his
           words
           and
           his
           meaning
           ;
           much
           more
           should
           conscience
           moue
           vs
           in
           alledging
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           haue
           carefull
           respect
           to
           the
           euidence
           of
           truth
           :
           and
           therfore
           that
           sparing
           course
           is
           very
           commendable
           ,
           whereby
           in
           quoting
           of
           Scripture
           men
           make
           sure
           to
           keepe
           themselues
           to
           the
           Lords
           true
           meaning
           ,
           lest
           by
           deprauing
           his
           word
           they
           become
           followers
           of
           Satan
           :
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           maner
           of
           Satans
           allegation
           .
        
         
           The
           true
           and
           proper
           meaning
           of
           that
           text
           is
           now
           briefly
           to
           be
           discussed
           .
           The
           
             ninety-one
             Psalme
          
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           alledged
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           heauenly
           part
           of
           scripture
           ,
           penned
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           Gods
           people
           in
           the
           time
           of
           some
           grieuous
           plague
           or
           sickenesse
           ;
           and
           it
           containes
           a
           notable
           preseruatiue
           against
           the
           plague
           ,
           and
           by
           consequent
           against
           any
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             true
             affiance
             and
             confidence
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           that
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           comfortable
           safety
           ;
           thereto
           ,
           among
           many
           other
           ,
           is
           a
           this
           gratious
           promise
           made
           of
           the
           protection
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Diuell
           doth
           heere
           alledge
           )
           who
           shall
           be
           as
           carefull
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           Gods
           children
           in
           common
           calamities
           of
           famine
           ,
           plague
           ,
           pestilence
           &c.
           as
           the
           nurce
           is
           ouer
           her
           tender
           child
           to
           hold
           it
           in
           her
           hands
           ,
           and
           beare
           it
           vp
           in
           her
           armes
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           fall
           and
           hurt
           it selfe
           ;
           alwaies
           prouided
           that
           the
           child
           of
           God
           keepe
           himselfe
           in
           his
           waies
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           commandements
           and
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           lawfull
           calling
           .
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           
             that
             iudgement
             begins
             at
          
           
           
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             righteous
             are
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             euill
             to
             come
             ,
          
           yea
           many
           times
           the
           same
           outward
           iudgement
           lights
           vpon
           the
           good
           ,
           that
           doeth
           vpon
           the
           bad
           :
           yet
           this
           taketh
           not
           from
           Gods
           child
           the
           comfort
           of
           this
           protection
           in
           common
           calamities
           ,
           for
           all
           promises
           of
           temporall
           blessings
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           with
           the
           
             exception
             of
             the
             crosse
          
           :
           as
           heere
           ,
           Gods
           Angels
           shall
           guard
           his
           children
           in
           time
           of
           plague
           ,
           famine
           and
           pestilence
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           please
           God
           heerewith
           to
           chasten
           them
           for
           some
           sinne
           past
           ,
           or
           to
           preuent
           some
           sin
           ,
           or
           greater
           euill
           to
           come
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           triall
           of
           their
           faith
           and
           patience
           :
           in
           which
           cases
           also
           the
           child
           of
           God
           doth
           greatly
           differ
           from
           the
           wicked
           ;
           for
           through
           the
           fruition
           of
           Gods
           loue
           in
           Christ
           the
           euill
           of
           the
           punishment
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           smart
           thereof
           b
           sanctified
           to
           the
           greater
           good
           of
           his
           soule
           :
           but
           out
           of
           this
           case
           their
           protection
           is
           certaine
           :
           see
           Exod.
           12.
           23.
           
           Psal.
           105.
           16.
           17.
           
           &
           Ezek.
           9.
           4.
           6.
           
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           
           gratious
           protection
           of
           Gods
           Angels
           ouer
           such
           as
           keepe
           themselues
           in
           their
           waies
           ,
           must
           moue
           euery
           one
           to
           labour
           to
           know
           and
           practise
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           calling
           both
           generall
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           particular
           for
           the
           state
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           in
           all
           good
           conscience
           ;
           so
           doing
           ,
           let
           come
           what
           will
           ,
           in
           all
           dangers
           hee
           shall
           haue
           safety
           ;
           for
           Gods
           angels
           pitch
           their
           tents
           about
           him
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           watchfull
           ouer
           him
           as
           a
           nurce
           ouer
           her
           child
           ;
           but
           if
           wee
           forsake
           our
           waies
           wee
           lose
           the
           comfort
           of
           their
           protection
           ,
           &
           expose
           our selues
           to
           all
           Gods
           iudgements
           .
        
         
           
             VERSE
             7.
             
          
           
             Iesus
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             Againe
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             
          
        
         
           HEere
           is
           the
           third
           generall
           point
           in
           this
           conflict
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           Christs
           answer
           and
           repulse
           made
           to
           Satans
           assault
           ,
           taken
           ,
           as
           the
           Diuels
           temptation
           was
           ,
           from
           a
           text
           of
           scripture
           ;
           for
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             Againe
             it
             is
             written
          
           ;
           where
           yet
           hee
           meaneth
           not
           to
           oppose
           scripture
           to
           scripture
           ,
           but
           to
           confute
           the
           abuse
           of
           scripture
           by
           scripture
           ;
           after
           this
           sort
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           to
           Satan
           ,
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           many
           worthy
           promises
           of
           aid
           and
           protection
           to
           his
           children
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           yet
           they
           shal
           not
           be
           performed
           to
           those
           that
           presume
           to
           
             tempt
             God
          
           ,
           as
           thou
           wouldest
           haue
           me
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           dealing
           of
           Christ
           with
           Satan
           
           we
           may
           obserue
           ;
           that
           the
           scriptures
           of
           God
           are
           sufficient
           in
           themselues
           ,
           truely
           to
           interpret
           and
           expound
           themselues
           .
           The
           Diuel
           alledging
           scripture
           did
           wrest
           it
           from
           the
           true
           sense
           ;
           this
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           sheweth
           by
           alledging
           another
           text
           out
           of
           a
           Moses
           ,
           which
           being
           applied
           to
           the
           place
           which
           the
           Diuel
           abused
           ,
           doth
           shew
           the
           true
           meaning
           thereof
           .
           So
           Ezra
           ,
           expoūding
           the
           law
           vnto
           the
           Iews
           ,
           
             read
             distinctly
             in
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
          
           (
           as
           the
           words
           do
           signifie
           )
           b
           
             gaue
             the
             sense
             by
             scripture
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             people
             to
             vnderstand
             :
          
           much
           more
           then
           at
           this
           day
           may
           the
           scriptures
           be
           thought
           sufficient
           for
           the
           expounding
           of
           themselues
           ,
           sith
           to
           the
           Canon
           there
           of
           since
           Ezra
           his
           time
           there
           is
           added
           the
           whole
           new
           Testament
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           the
           deepe
           things
           of
           God
           are
           plainelie
           reuealed
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           cannot
           away
           with
           this
           ,
           that
           Scripture
           should
           be
           sufficient
           to
           expound
           it selfe
           .
           And
           therefore
           against
           it
           they
           reason
           thus
           :
           
             That
             which
             must
             expound
             Scripture
             ,
             must
             haue
             iudiciall
             power
             to
             determine
             of
             the
             sense
             thereof
             :
             but
             the
             scriptures
             haue
             no
             such
             ludiciall
             power
          
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           but
           a
           dumb
           letter
           ,
           and
           therfore
           no
           sufficient
           iudge
           to
           determine
           of
           their
           owne
           sense
           and
           meaning
           .
           Answ.
           The
           Scriptures
           haue
           iudiciall
           power
           to
           determine
           of
           their
           owne
           true
           sense
           and
           meaning
           ,
           for
           they
           speake
           euidently
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           are
           inlightned
           by
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           and
           therby
           made
           able
           to
           know
           what
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           :
           wee
           know
           a
           man
           may
           speake
           to
           his
           friend
           not
           only
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           but
           also
           by
           letter
           ,
           and
           thereby
           expresse
           his
           meaning
           sufficiently
           ;
           euen
           so
           ,
           though
           God
           speake
           not
           now
           vnto
           his
           Church
           by
           created
           voice
           ,
           yet
           by
           his
           written
           word
           he
           speakes
           sufficiently
           for
           the
           cleare
           manifestation
           of
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           concerning
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           shamefull
           slander
           and
           blasphemy
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           call
           them
           an
           
             inkie
             letter
             and
             dumbe
             iudge
          
           .
           And
           let
           them
           shew
           ,
           if
           the
           Scripture
           be
           not
           ,
           where
           is
           that
           speaking
           iudge
           who
           hath
           power
           iudiciall
           to
           expound
           the
           scripture
           .
           Indeed
           their
           answer
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           this
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           must
           consult
           at
           her
           mouth
           for
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Answ.
           The
           church
           hath
           a
           ministery
           and
           dispensation
           committed
           vnto
           her
           ,
           in
           the
           execution
           whereof
           she
           deliuereth
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scripture
           vnto
           Gods
           people
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           not
           from
           any
           iudiciall
           authority
           committed
           vnto
           her
           ,
           to
           determine
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           of
           her selfe
           ;
           but
           onely
           by
           comparing
           scripture
           with
           scripture
           ,
           and
           expounding
           one
           place
           out
           of
           another
           ;
           euen
           as
           the
           Lawyer
           giues
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           not
           from
           any
           iudicial
           power
           giuen
           vnto
           him
           aboue
           the
           law
           ,
           but
           by
           obseruing
           the
           words
           with
           the
           scope
           and
           circumstances
           of
           the
           law
           .
           But
           heere
           I
           would
           know
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           must
           needs
           bee
           iudge
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           must
           she
           determine
           ?
           They
           answer
           ,
           by
           the
           
             rule
             of
             faith
          
           ;
           the
           
             consent
             of
             Councels
             and
             Fathers
          
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           faile
           ,
           then
           
             by
             the
             Pope
             ;
             Answ.
          
           By
           their
           rule
           
           of
           faith
           ,
           they
           vnderstand
           ,
           
             vnwritten
             traditions
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           truth
           beside
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           hath
           beene
           kept
           by
           tradition
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           since
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           .
           But
           these
           are
           meere
           forgeries
           ,
           and
           shame
           it
           were
           to
           subiect
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           to
           the
           deuice
           of
           man
           ;
           if
           these
           bee
           made
           iudge
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           then
           shall
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           church
           depend
           vpon
           the
           
             wisedome
             of
             man
          
           ,
           and
           not
           vpon
           the
           
             power
             of
             God
          
           ,
           a
           thing
           abhorred
           of
           the
           Apostle
           1.
           
           Cor.
           2.
           5.
           
           The
           onely
           rule
           of
           faith
           is
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           true
           faith
           will
           admit
           no
           other
           iudge
           beside
           the
           Scripture
           to
           determine
           of
           that
           whereon
           it
           must
           depend
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           their
           consent
           of
           Fathers
           and
           Councels
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           sufficient
           meanes
           to
           determine
           of
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           their
           seuerall
           errors
           and
           contradictions
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           &
           many
           times
           to
           themselues
           ,
           shew
           ,
           that
           they
           wanted
           the
           immediate
           assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           And
           the
           same
           is
           true
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           might
           easily
           be
           proued
           at
           large
           ,
           by
           their
           grosse
           ignorance
           &
           errors
           .
           And
           therfore
           it
           remaines
           that
           the
           true
           iudge
           and
           expounder
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           Scripture
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           by
           his
           practise
           sheweth
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           The
           place
           alledged
           by
           Christ
           ,
           is
           this
           commandement
           of
           God
           vnto
           his
           people
           ,
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
          
           For
           the
           vnderstanding
           whereof
           we
           must
           search
           out
           three
           things
           ,
           first
           what
           the
           
             tempting
             of
             God
          
           signifieth
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           manner
           how
           God
           is
           tempted
           :
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           
           the
           
             cause
             and
             root
          
           thereof
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           to
           tempt
           God
           signifieth
           ,
           to
           make
           triall
           and
           experience
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           prooue
           whether
           hee
           be
           so
           true
           ,
           iust
           ,
           mercifull
           ,
           prouident
           and
           powerfull
           as
           his
           word
           reporteth
           him
           to
           be
           .
           Thus
           did
           the
           Israelites
           often
           tempt
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           a
           
             When
             your
             fathers
             tempted
             me
             ,
             proued
             me
             ,
             and
             saw
             my
             workes
          
           ;
           which
           latter
           words
           shew
           what
           it
           is
           to
           tempt
           God
           ,
           euen
           to
           seeke
           to
           haue
           proofe
           by
           his
           works
           whether
           he
           be
           such
           a
           one
           as
           his
           word
           saith
           he
           is
           .
           If
           any
           shall
           say
           we
           are
           commanded
           ,
           
             to
             taste
             and
             see
             how
             gratious
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             Ps.
          
           34.
           8.
           yea
           the
           Lord
           bids
           his
           people
           
             proue
             him
             ,
             Malach.
          
           3.
           10.
           
           Answ.
           Those
           places
           do
           sufficiently
           expound
           themselues
           ,
           for
           Dauids
           taste
           and
           sight
           is
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           true
           faith
           and
           affiance
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           same
           verse
           he
           pronounceth
           such
           blessed
           ;
           and
           in
           Malachie
           the
           Lord
           bids
           them
           prooue
           him
           ,
           but
           yet
           in
           their
           way
           of
           obedience
           in
           prouiding
           for
           his
           Sanctuary
           according
           to
           his
           ordinances
           .
           Therefore
           we
           must
           know
           for
           the
           second
           point
           ,
           that
           euery
           triall
           of
           God
           is
           not
           simply
           euill
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           needlesse
           ,
           when
           without
           warrant
           from
           his
           word
           we
           presume
           vpon
           him
           beyond
           the
           meanes
           of
           his
           ordinary
           prouidence
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           root
           of
           this
           sinne
           ,
           is
           an
           vnbeleeuing
           heart
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           doubts
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           presence
           and
           prouidence
           .
           Ps.
           78.
           18.
           
           
             The
             Israelites
             tempted
             God
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           ;
           there
           is
           this
           sinne
           :
           the
           maner
           how
           followeth
           ,
           
             in
             requiring
             meat
             for
             their
             lusts
             &c.
          
           not
           contenting
           thēselues
           with
           Gods
           present
           prouidence
           ;
           the
           root
           &
           ground
           whereof
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
           
             vers
             .
             22.
             because
             they
             beleeued
             not
             in
             God
             and
             trusted
             not
             in
             his
             helpe
             .
          
           When
           a
           man
           doubts
           of
           the
           fidelity
           of
           his
           seruant
           he
           wil
           lay
           something
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           as
           a
           peece
           of
           siluer
           ,
           his
           purse
           &c.
           to
           trie
           him
           withall
           ;
           so
           when
           a
           man
           begins
           to
           doubt
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           and
           fidelity
           towards
           him
           ,
           hee
           will
           easily
           be
           brought
           to
           make
           needlesse
           triall
           of
           him
           by
           some
           worke
           of
           God
           beside
           his
           ordinary
           prouidence
           .
           The
           meaning
           then
           is
           this
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           make
           any
           needlesse
           triall
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           power
           or
           prouidence
           ,
           from
           a
           distrustfull
           heart
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           word
           .
        
         
           Heere
           yet
           further
           for
           our
           instruction
           wee
           are
           to
           know
           that
           God
           is
           tempted
           fiue
           waies
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God
           doth
           manifest
           :
           
           first
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           shall
           appoint
           vnto
           God
           ,
           either
           the
           time
           when
           ,
           the
           
           place
           where
           ,
           or
           the
           maner
           how
           God
           shall
           helpe
           him
           ,
           and
           performe
           his
           word
           vnto
           him
           ;
           heerein
           he
           seeks
           experience
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           power
           of
           God.
           Thus
           the
           Israelites
           tempted
           God
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           when
           they
           wanted
           water
           ;
           saying
           ,
           a
           
             Is
             God
             among
             vs
             or
             no
             ?
          
           God
           had
           promised
           to
           bee
           with
           them
           in
           all
           their
           iourney
           to
           Canaan
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           will
           not
           now
           beleeue
           vnlesse
           he
           wil
           shew
           his
           presence
           by
           giuing
           them
           water
           in
           that
           place
           .
           And
           so
           likewise
           they
           tempted
           him
           in
           the
           want
           
           of
           foood
           ,
           
             Ps.
             78.
             19.
             
             Can
             God
             prepare
             a
             table
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             .
          
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           must
           teach
           vs
           in
           all
           our
           petitions
           which
           we
           make
           vnto
           God
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           his
           promises
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           b
           
             limiting
             God
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewes
           did
           ,
           by
           prescribing
           vnto
           him
           time
           ,
           place
           &
           maner
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           thereof
           ;
           but
           wait
           with
           patience
           his
           good
           leasure
           .
           For
           hee
           that
           beleeueth
           will
           not
           make
           haste
           ,
           but
           wil
           
             commit
             his
             way
             to
             the
             Lord
             :
             Ps.
          
           37.
           5.
           
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           God
           is
           tempted
           when
           men
           require
           a
           signe
           at
           his
           hands
           .
           Thus
           the
           Pharisies
           tempted
           Christ
           :
           Matt.
           12.
           38.
           
           
             Master
             we
             would
             see
             a
             signe
             of
             thee
             :
          
           meaning
           thereby
           to
           be
           certified
           whether
           hee
           were
           the
           Messias
           ,
           and
           Luke
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             tempted
             him
             ,
             Luk.
          
           11.
           16.
           
           And
           thus
           doe
           all
           those
           tempt
           God
           ,
           which
           refuse
           to
           embrace
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           see
           the
           ministers
           therof
           to
           confirme
           the
           same
           by
           miracles
           .
           Thus
           do
           many
           Papists
           plead
           against
           our
           religion
           ,
           embracing
           rather
           the
           mysterie
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           because
           :
           it
           is
           confirmed
           vnto
           them
           by
           lying
           wonders
           ;
           not
           considering
           that
           the
           truth
           which
           wee
           professe
           was
           once
           sufficiently
           confirmed
           to
           bee
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           testimony
           thereunto
           in
           signes
           &
           wonders
           through
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Apostles
           .
           Quest.
           Is
           euery
           asking
           of
           a
           signe
           a
           tempting
           of
           God
           ?
           for
           Gedion
           asked
           a
           signe
           when
           he
           was
           to
           be
           a
           Iudge
           and
           deliuerer
           of
           gods
           people
           ,
           Iudg.
           6.
           17.
           
           And
           so
           did
           Hezekiah
           to
           bee
           assured
           of
           the
           lengthning
           of
           his
           daies
           ,
           2.
           
           King.
           20.
           8.
           
           And
           yet
           we
           reade
           not
           that
           God
           charged
           them
           with
           tempring
           him
           ,
           but
           did
           condescend
           to
           their
           requests
           .
           Answ.
           There
           be
           two
           causes
           in
           which
           we
           may
           require
           a
           signe
           of
           God
           &
           not
           tempt
           him
           :
           first
           ,
           when
           God
           commands
           a
           man
           to
           ask
           a
           signe
           at
           his
           hands
           :
           so
           might
           Azah
           haue
           asked
           a
           signe
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           his
           assurance
           of
           victorie
           according
           to
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           yea
           he
           is
           c
           blamed
           for
           not
           asking
           it
           when
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           him
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           aske
           a
           signe
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           it
           serueth
           for
           the
           necessary
           confirmation
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           calling
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           special
           promise
           of
           God
           made
           to
           man
           :
           in
           this
           case
           did
           Gedion
           aske
           a
           signe
           of
           God
           for
           the
           further
           confirmation
           of
           his
           extraordinary
           calling
           to
           bee
           a
           Deliuerer
           vnto
           Gods
           people
           .
           And
           so
           did
           Hezekiah
           for
           his
           further
           assurance
           in
           the
           lengthning
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           by
           an
           extraordinary
           promise
           ,
           fifteene
           yeares
           .
           But
           out
           of
           these
           cases
           to
           aske
           a
           signe
           of
           God
           is
           to
           tempt
           him
           ;
           as
           the
           Pharisies
           did
           ,
           who
           would
           prescribe
           vnto
           God
           what
           kinde
           of
           miracle
           they
           would
           haue
           ,
           euen
           a
           signe
           from
           heauen
           ,
           not
           contenting
           themselues
           with
           those
           miracles
           which
           Christ
           did
           ordinarilie
           worke
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           a
           man
           tempts
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           
           goes
           on
           in
           any
           sinne
           against
           Gods
           commandements
           ,
           for
           hereby
           he
           makes
           needlesse
           triall
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           and
           patience
           .
           The
           Lord
           saith
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           they
           d
           
             tempted
             him
             ten
             times
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             obeied
             his
             voice
             :
          
           Mal.
           3.
           15.
           
           
             The
             people
             murmuringly
             say
             ,
             they
             that
             worke
             wickednesse
             are
             set
             vp
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             tempt
             God
             are
             deliuered
          
           ;
           where
           working
           wickednesse
           and
           tempting
           of
           God
           are
           al
           one
           .
           Which
           serues
           to
           admonish
           vs
           ,
           that
           with
           al
           speed
           we
           break
           off
           the
           course
           of
           our
           sins
           by
           repentance
           ,
           for
           while
           we
           continue
           in
           sinne
           we
           tempt
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           lie
           open
           to
           all
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           depriuing
           our selues
           of
           the
           guard
           and
           protection
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           nay
           they
           will
           become
           our
           enemies
           ,
           and
           insteed
           of
           protection
           ,
           execute
           gods
           heauy
           vengeance
           vpon
           vs.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           they
           tempt
           God
           ,
           that
           impose
           
           vpon
           Gods
           people
           ,
           there
           ligious
           obseruation
           of
           legall
           ceremonies
           abolished
           by
           Christ
           :
           
             Act.
             15.
             10.
             
             Why
             tempt
             ye
             God
             (
             saith
             Peter
             )
             to
             lay
             a
             yoake
             on
             the
             Disciples
             neckes
             ,
             which
             neither
             our
             Fathers
             nor
             we
             were
             able
             to
             beare
             ?
          
           This
           is
           to
           make
           triall
           of
           Gods
           power
           in
           the
           sauing
           of
           his
           people
           .
           Whereby
           we
           may
           see
           how
           wicked
           and
           damnable
           the
           Romish
           religion
           is
           ,
           which
           wholly
           stands
           in
           the
           obseruation
           of
           ceremonies
           ,
           partly
           heathenish
           ,
           and
           partly
           Iudaical
           ,
           whereto
           when
           men
           submit
           themselues
           ,
           they
           do
           nothing
           else
           but
           tempt
           God.
           
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           they
           tempt
           God
           ,
           that
           refuse
           or
           
           neglect
           the
           ordinarie
           and
           necessarie
           meanes
           of
           their
           preseruation
           ,
           either
           for
           body
           or
           soule
           :
           as
           hee
           that
           being
           to
           goe
           ouer
           a
           water
           ,
           will
           leaue
           the
           bridge
           which
           is
           the
           ordinarie
           way
           ,
           and
           aduenture
           
           dangerously
           through
           the
           water
           :
           for
           heerein
           he
           seekes
           a
           needlesse
           experience
           of
           Gods
           power
           :
           so
           doe
           they
           also
           that
           neglect
           or
           contemne
           Gods
           holy
           ordinance
           for
           the
           sauing
           of
           mens
           soules
           in
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           word
           .
           Now
           to
           this
           kinde
           of
           tempting
           God
           doth
           Christ
           apply
           this
           commandement
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           affoorded
           vnto
           men
           an
           ordinarie
           meanes
           for
           their
           helpe
           and
           safety
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           refuse
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           seeke
           for
           safety
           from
           God
           extraordinarily
           .
           I
           am
           now
           in
           a
           dangerous
           place
           I
           confesse
           ,
           vpon
           this
           pinnacle
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           some
           ordinarie
           way
           to
           get
           down
           as
           staires
           or
           ladder
           ;
           and
           therefore
           vnlesse
           I
           would
           
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             my
             God
          
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           cast
           my selfe
           downe
           and
           thereby
           seeke
           for
           extraordinarie
           preseruaiton
           ,
           as
           thou
           perswadest
           me
           .
           Thus
           also
           they
           sinne
           that
           goe
           into
           places
           of
           great
           danger
           without
           a
           calling
           :
           so
           Peter
           sinned
           in
           thrusting
           himselfe
           into
           Caiphas
           hal
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           temptation
           ,
           as
           by
           lamentable
           experience
           he
           found
           too
           true
           .
           Thus
           
             Dauids
             three
             Worthies
          
           sinned
           in
           aduenturing
           vpon
           their
           enemies
           host
           ,
           for
           the
           fetching
           of
           a
           little
           water
           out
           of
           the
           well
           of
           Bethlehem
           ;
           &
           therfore
           when
           it
           was
           brought
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
             Dauid
             would
             not
             drinke
             thereof
             ,
             but
             powred
             it
             out
             for
             a
             sacrifice
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
          
           23.
           16.
           
        
         
           Heere
           some
           may
           aske
           ,
           whether
           they
           do
           not
           tempt
           God
           ,
           that
           aduenture
           to
           clime
           on
           high
           places
           ,
           to
           stand
           on
           spire
           steeples
           ,
           to
           runne
           on
           the
           ridge
           of
           high
           houses
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           on
           ropes
           a
           great
           height
           from
           the
           ground
           .
           Answ.
           Men
           may
           doe
           such
           things
           in
           a
           twofold
           estate
           ,
           either
           hauing
           a
           lawfull
           calling
           thereto
           ,
           as
           Carpenters
           and
           Masons
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           worke
           vpon
           high
           buildings
           ;
           now
           they
           without
           tempting
           of
           God
           may
           clime
           and
           stand
           on
           high
           and
           dangerous
           places
           :
           or
           else
           hauing
           no
           lawfull
           calling
           thereto
           ,
           as
           they
           who
           vse
           to
           doe
           such
           things
           to
           make
           knowen
           their
           actiuity
           ,
           or
           only
           to
           affoord
           delight
           and
           admiration
           vnto
           others
           for
           their
           priuate
           gaine
           and
           aduantage
           ;
           and
           such
           tempt
           God
           fearefully
           ;
           for
           Christ
           was
           better
           able
           to
           haue
           cast
           himselfe
           downe
           from
           this
           pinnacle
           ,
           and
           haue
           preserued
           himselfe
           without
           hurt
           ,
           then
           these
           men
           are
           to
           saue
           themselues
           in
           their
           aduentures
           ,
           and
           yet
           hee
           refused
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           because
           hee
           would
           not
           tempt
           the
           Lord
           his
           God.
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           commandement
           .
        
         
           The
           doctrine
           for
           instruction
           hence
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           gathered
           from
           this
           command
           applied
           to
           the
           text
           which
           the
           Diuell
           alledgeth
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           this
           :
           
             whosoeuer
             looketh
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             Gods
             promises
             vnto
             him
             ,
             must
             be
             carefull
             to
             walke
             before
             God
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             his
             commandements
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             workes
             of
             his
             calling
             with
             all
             good
             conscience
             .
          
           God
           indeed
           hath
           made
           many
           gratious
           promises
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           of
           blessings
           temporall
           and
           eternall
           ,
           but
           they
           that
           tempt
           God
           shall
           not
           find
           the
           comfort
           of
           them
           ;
           mens
           sinnes
           hinder
           these
           things
           from
           them
           ;
           Gods
           goodnesse
           is
           to
           bee
           seene
           and
           tasted
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           faith
           and
           obedience
           .
           God
           hath
           promised
           the
           guard
           of
           his
           Angels
           to
           his
           children
           while
           they
           keep
           themselues
           in
           their
           waies
           :
           if
           therefore
           thou
           wouldest
           haue
           this
           protection
           thou
           must
           keep
           thy selfe
           in
           those
           waies
           that
           God
           would
           haue
           thee
           to
           walke
           in
           .
           Also
           in
           theri
           hesse
           of
           his
           loue
           God
           hath
           made
           a
           promise
           of
           euerlasting
           life
           with
           freedome
           from
           eternall
           perdition
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Iohn
           3.
           16.
           
           Thou
           therefore
           that
           wouldest
           enioy
           the
           comfort
           of
           this
           promise
           to
           thine
           immortality
           and
           life
           ,
           must
           get
           true
           faith
           into
           thy
           heart
           and
           thereby
           liue
           all
           the
           daies
           of
           thy
           life
           .
           The
           same
           may
           bee
           said
           of
           euery
           promise
           of
           God
           pertaining
           either
           to
           soule
           or
           body
           ,
           the
           fruition
           of
           them
           doth
           depend
           vpon
           the
           practise
           of
           some
           part
           of
           obedience
           ;
           which
           if
           thou
           doest
           neglect
           thou
           doest
           but
           presume
           in
           making
           title
           to
           the
           promise
           :
           
             Peter
             tels
             Symon
             Magus
          
           plainely
           ,
           
             he
             had
             no
             part
             with
             them
             in
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
          
           while
           his
           heart
           retained
           a
           purpose
           to
           liue
           in
           sinne
           ,
           Act.
           8.
           21.
           
           Breake
           off
           therefore
           the
           course
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           inure
           thy selfe
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           obedience
           ,
           so
           shall
           Gods
           promises
           be
           sweet
           vnto
           thine
           heart
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           thou
           proceedest
           in
           obedience
           ,
           the
           more
           comfort
           thou
           shalt
           find
           in
           Gods
           gratious
           promises
           :
           but
           if
           thou
           doe
           lay
           hold
           on
           sinne
           ,
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           word
           will
           depart
           from
           thee
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           second
           temptation
           .
        
         
           
           
             VERSE
             8.
             
          
           
             Againe
             the
             Diuell
             tooke
             him
             vp
             into
             an
             exceeding
             high
             mountaine
             ,
             and
             shewed
             him
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             them
             ;
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             all
             these
             will
             I
             giue
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             me
             :
          
           
             10.
             
             Then
             said
             Iesus
             vn
             so
             him
             ,
             auoid
             Satan
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             onely
             shalt
             thou
             serue
             .
          
        
         
           THese
           words
           containe
           the
           third
           conflict
           betweene
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           and
           Satan
           ;
           wherin
           consider
           three
           points
           ;
           I.
           Satans
           preparation
           :
           v.
           8.
           
           II.
           Satans
           assault
           vpon
           Christ
           :
           v.
           9.
           
           III.
           Christs
           answer
           thereto
           :
           v.
           10.
           
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           before
           wee
           come
           to
           the
           handling
           of
           it
           in
           particular
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           consider
           that
           vnto
           euery
           assault
           the
           Diuell
           prepares
           himself
           afresh
           :
           which
           should
           teach
           vs
           to
           labour
           to
           furnish
           our
           hearts
           euery
           day
           afresh
           to
           be
           able
           to
           repulse
           his
           new
           assaults
           .
           Now
           particularly
           ;
           this
           preparation
           hath
           two
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           
             Satan
             takes
             Christ
             into
             an
             exceeding
             high
             mountaine
             :
          
           secondly
           ,
           
             he
             shews
             him
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           demanded
           what
           way
           Satan
           tooke
           vp
           Christ
           into
           this
           
             high
             mountaine
             ?
             Answ.
          
           He
           might
           do
           it
           two
           waies
           ;
           either
           by
           vision
           ,
           or
           by
           reall
           and
           locall
           transportation
           of
           his
           body
           from
           the
           temple
           to
           some
           high
           mountaine
           .
           Some
           thinke
           this
           was
           done
           by
           vision
           only
           in
           Christs
           mind
           ,
           as
           a
           Ezekiel
           was
           caried
           by
           the
           Lord
           from
           Babylon
           to
           an
           exceeding
           high
           mountaine
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Israel
           .
           But
           I
           rather
           thinke
           that
           Christ
           was
           really
           and
           locally
           transported
           by
           the
           Diuell
           in
           body
           from
           the
           temple
           to
           some
           high
           mountaine
           ;
           for
           Christs
           temptations
           were
           not
           imaginary
           ,
           but
           true
           and
           reall
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           words
           import
           a
           true
           and
           reall
           transportation
           without
           any
           mention
           of
           a
           vision
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           why
           the
           Diuell
           carries
           Christ
           to
           an
           high
           mountaine
           may
           bee
           these
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           Diuel
           hath
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           imitate
           God
           in
           his
           glorious
           workes
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           may
           disgrace
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           and
           God
           himselfe
           as
           much
           as
           he
           can
           .
           Now
           we
           read
           b
           that
           God
           tooke
           vp
           Moses
           into
           mount
           Nebo
           ,
           from
           whence
           hee
           shewed
           him
           all
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ;
           so
           Satan
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           seeme
           to
           go
           beyond
           God
           ,
           takes
           vp
           Christ
           into
           an
           exceeding
           high
           mountaine
           to
           shew
           him
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           this
           last
           assault
           wherewith
           hee
           tempted
           Christ
           ,
           for
           hee
           meant
           to
           entice
           Christ
           with
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           therefore
           brings
           him
           where
           hee
           might
           take
           the
           fairest
           view
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           that
           Satan
           transports
           the
           body
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           this
           second
           time
           ,
           
           wee
           see
           that
           by
           Gods
           permission
           ,
           Satan
           may
           haue
           power
           ouer
           the
           bodies
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           to
           transport
           the
           same
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           to
           vex
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           once
           onely
           ,
           but
           sundrie
           times
           .
           This
           we
           must
           obserue
           ,
           and
           remember
           carefully
           as
           a
           stay
           and
           prop
           against
           distrust
           &
           despaire
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           suffer
           Satan
           to
           vex
           vs
           ,
           by
           such
           transporting
           of
           our
           bodies
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           outward
           calamity
           ;
           &
           that
           not
           once
           or
           twise
           but
           diuers
           times
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           befell
           the
           head
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           may
           well
           befall
           any
           of
           his
           members
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Diuels
           preparation
           is
           this
           :
           
             he
             shewes
             vnto
             Christ
             all
             the
             kingdoms
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             the
             glory
             of
             them
             .
          
           This
           he
           could
           not
           do
           actually
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           mountaine
           so
           high
           in
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           whereon
           if
           a
           man
           were
           placed
           ,
           he
           could
           see
           one
           halfe
           or
           one
           quarter
           of
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           seated
           and
           placed
           vpon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           nay
           if
           a
           man
           were
           set
           in
           the
           sunne
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           could
           looke
           vnto
           the
           earth
           ,
           yet
           hee
           could
           not
           see
           past
           the
           halfe
           therof
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           must
           know
           that
           the
           Diuel
           did
           this
           in
           a
           counterfet
           vision
           ,
           for
           heerein
           hee
           can
           frame
           an
           imitation
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           Diuels
           visions
           bee
           of
           two
           sorts
           ;
           
           either
           in
           the
           outward
           senses
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           mind
           and
           vnderstanding
           .
           His
           visions
           in
           the
           outward
           senses
           be
           delusions
           ,
           whereby
           he
           makes
           men
           be
           leeue
           they
           see
           that
           ,
           which
           indeed
           they
           do
           not
           see
           ;
           this
           might
           easily
           be
           proued
           by
           manifold
           examples
           recorded
           in
           the
           histories
           of
           all
           times
           ,
           but
           that
           one
           shall
           suffice
           ,
           of
           his
           
           counterfait
           resemblance
           of
           a
           Samuels
           forme
           and
           attire
           to
           the
           witch
           of
           Endor
           for
           the
           deluding
           of
           Saul
           ;
           when
           as
           indeed
           Samuels
           true
           body
           was
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           and
           his
           soule
           with
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           the
           diue
           hath
           visions
           wherbv
           he
           deludes
           the
           vnderstanding
           .
           Zak.
           13.
           4.
           
           The
           Lord
           saith
           heereof
           ,
           
             the
             Prophets
             shal
             be
             ashamed
             euery
             one
             of
             his
             vision
             .
          
           These
           visions
           the
           Diuell
           shewes
           to
           men
           sometime
           sleeping
           ,
           and
           sometime
           waking
           ;
           euen
           as
           the
           Lord
           doth
           shew
           his
           visions
           to
           his
           owne
           seruants
           .
           The
           visions
           of
           Satan
           shewed
           to
           men
           sleeping
           are
           called
           
             dreames
             ;
             Deut.
             13.
             1.
             the
             false
             Prophet
             hath
             his
             dreame
             .
          
           His
           visions
           shewed
           to
           men
           waking
           ,
           are
           to
           such
           as
           haue
           crazed
           brame
           ,
           whom
           he
           perswades
           strange
           things
           of
           themselues
           ,
           as
           some
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           kings
           or
           princes
           ;
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Christ
           ,
           Iohn
           Baptist
           ,
           &
           such
           like
           ;
           examples
           heereof
           in
           all
           ages
           are
           many
           .
           Now
           touching
           this
           vision
           of
           Satan
           to
           Christ
           ;
           some
           thinke
           it
           was
           inward
           in
           Christs
           minde
           ;
           but
           I
           rather
           take
           it
           to
           haue
           beene
           in
           his
           outward
           senses
           only
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           of
           the
           text
           do
           import
           ;
           the
           Diuell
           by
           his
           art
           did
           cunningly
           set
           forth
           and
           represent
           vnto
           the
           eies
           of
           Christ
           a
           notable
           shew
           and
           representation
           of
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Heerein
           the
           Diuell
           sheweth
           great
           power
           and
           skill
           in
           that
           he
           can
           represent
           vnto
           the
           eie
           in
           his
           counterfet
           visions
           such
           strange
           and
           admirable
           sights
           .
           And
           it
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           practises
           of
           forcerers
           and
           magicians
           ,
           vndertaking
           to
           represent
           vnto
           the
           eie
           ,
           partly
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           and
           partly
           in
           glasses
           ,
           either
           the
           persons
           of
           men
           that
           liued
           long
           since
           ,
           or
           actions
           done
           in
           farre
           countries
           ,
           or
           long
           before
           ,
           are
           not
           meere
           fancies
           as
           some
           thinke
           ,
           who
           deny
           altogether
           that
           such
           things
           can
           be
           shewed
           :
           for
           the
           Diuell
           can
           resemble
           things
           done
           long
           since
           and
           a
           far
           off
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           could
           set
           such
           a
           sight
           before
           the
           eie
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           in
           vision
           ,
           as
           the
           view
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           thereof
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           can
           he
           represent
           vnto
           the
           eie
           of
           man
           strange
           and
           maruellous
           things
           .
        
         
           The
           Diuels
           drift
           in
           this
           resemblance
           vnto
           Christ
           is
           this
           ;
           heereby
           he
           intended
           most
           cunningly
           to
           insinuat
           himselfe
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           our
           Sauior
           Christ
           :
           for
           before
           he
           propounds
           this
           third
           assault
           ,
           hee
           shews
           vnto
           Christ
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           and
           the
           glorie
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           Christ
           might
           take
           a
           liking
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           desire
           them
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           accept
           of
           them
           vpon
           Satans
           offer
           .
           Thus
           he
           dealt
           with
           our
           first
           parents
           ;
           a
           vpon
           their
           first
           communication
           he
           shewes
           vnto
           Eue
           the
           outward
           beauty
           of
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           ,
           
             that
             it
             was
             faire
             to
             locke
             vpon
             ,
          
           and
           tels
           her
           of
           the
           good
           estate
           they
           should
           attain
           vnto
           by
           eating
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           at
           length
           brings
           her
           to
           yeeld
           to
           his
           temptation
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           must
           learne
           to
           haue
           speciall
           
           care
           in
           the
           good
           ordering
           of
           all
           the
           outward
           senses
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           specially
           the
           two
           senses
           of
           learning
           ,
           
             seeing
             and
             hearing
          
           ;
           for
           by
           them
           the
           Diuell
           can
           cunningly
           conuey
           his
           temptations
           into
           our
           hearts
           :
           the
           senses
           (
           specially
           these
           two
           )
           are
           the
           windowes
           of
           the
           heart
           and
           soule
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           keepe
           them
           not
           well
           ,
           Satan
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           conuay
           some
           euill
           into
           vs.
           We
           must
           therefore
           obey
           Salomons
           counsell
           ,
           b
           
             keepe
             thy
             heart
             aboue
             all
             watch
             and
             ward
          
           ;
           this
           we
           cannot
           do
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           looke
           well
           to
           our
           outward
           senses
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           the
           doores
           of
           the
           heart
           .
           This
           made
           Dauid
           to
           pray
           ,
           c
           
             Lord
             turne
             away
             mine
             eies
             from
             beholding
             vanity
             :
          
           and
           Iob
           d
           to
           make
           a
           couenant
           with
           his
           eies
           .
           And
           so
           must
           wee
           make
           conscience
           of
           hearing
           and
           looking
           ,
           lest
           thereby
           wee
           giue
           aduantage
           to
           the
           Tempter
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           in
           this
           sight
           obserue
           the
           deep
           policy
           of
           the
           Diuell
           ;
           there
           are
           in
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           besides
           glory
           and
           dignity
           ,
           many
           troubles
           ,
           hurliburlies
           and
           vexations
           ;
           now
           these
           the
           Diuell
           conceales
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           shewes
           him
           only
           the
           glory
           ,
           pompe
           ,
           wealth
           and
           dignity
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           might
           the
           more
           easily
           winde
           his
           temptation
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ.
           And
           this
           same
           course
           he
           stil
           obserueth
           in
           tempting
           men
           to
           sinne
           ;
           he
           hides
           from
           their
           eies
           all
           the
           miseries
           ,
           plagues
           and
           punishments
           which
           are
           due
           to
           sin
           and
           that
           will
           follow
           vpon
           it
           ;
           and
           shewes
           them
           onely
           all
           the
           profits
           and
           delights
           that
           they
           may
           reape
           thereby
           :
           thus
           hee
           sugars
           ouer
           the
           poison
           of
           his
           temptations
           ,
           that
           men
           neuer
           feele
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           them
           till
           their
           
           soules
           be
           thereby
           deadly
           infected
           :
           but
           then
           he
           takes
           a
           cleane
           contrary
           course
           ,
           and
           shewes
           to
           the
           wounded
           soule
           all
           the
           woes
           and
           terrours
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           he
           may
           bring
           a
           man
           to
           despaire
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           be
           most
           watchfull
           of
           being
           insnated
           with
           the
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           sinne
           in
           the
           false
           shew
           of
           profit
           and
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           diuels
           policy
           doth
           notably
           appeare
           in
           reseruing
           this
           temptation
           for
           the
           last
           place
           ;
           for
           he
           knowes
           full
           well
           how
           forcible
           with
           man
           be
           the
           temptations
           of
           profits
           ,
           
           pleasures
           &
           honors
           .
           From
           whence
           we
           may
           also
           learne
           ,
           that
           temptations
           fetched
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           from
           honour
           ,
           pleasure
           and
           commodity
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           dangerous
           and
           doe
           soonest
           creepe
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           preuailing
           far
           more
           then
           temptations
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           which
           are
           taken
           from
           aduersity
           .
           The
           Diuell
           foiled
           a
           Dauid
           worse
           in
           the
           time
           of
           peace
           &
           ease
           ,
           then
           euer
           he
           could
           do
           during
           the
           time
           of
           Sauls
           grieuous
           persecution
           against
           him
           .
           And
           he
           preuailed
           more
           against
           the
           Church
           by
           errours
           and
           heresies
           vnder
           Constantine
           and
           other
           christian
           Emperours
           ,
           then
           he
           could
           do
           by
           most
           bloudy
           persecution
           for
           the
           space
           of
           three
           hundred
           years
           before
           .
           Yea
           in
           these
           our
           daies
           wordly
           hopes
           haue
           drawn
           those
           from
           the
           syncerity
           of
           religion
           ,
           whom
           outward
           violence
           could
           not
           moue
           :
           prosperity
           is
           a
           slippery
           path
           wherein
           a
           man
           doth
           soone
           catch
           a
           fall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           learne
           to
           be
           most
           watchfull
           ouer
           our
           owne
           harts
           when
           we
           haue
           fairest
           weather
           with
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           S.
           Luke
           b
           addeth
           this
           circumstance
           of
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           Diuell
           shewed
           all
           these
           things
           vnto
           Christ
           in
           as
           short
           a
           time
           as
           might
           be
           ,
           euen
           in
           a
           
             moment
             or
             point
             of
             time
          
           :
           whereby
           we
           may
           perceiue
           the
           Diuels
           great
           celerity
           &
           speed
           in
           doing
           any
           thing
           he
           takes
           in
           hand
           ,
           herein
           he
           goes
           beyond
           all
           men
           in
           the
           world
           :
           for
           being
           a
           spirit
           hee
           is
           able
           to
           worke
           wonders
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           cannot
           go
           beyond
           the
           strength
           and
           compasse
           of
           nature
           ,
           because
           his
           power
           is
           finite
           ,
           yet
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           agility
           and
           speed
           he
           can
           goe
           beyond
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           nature
           in
           the
           maner
           of
           working
           the
           things
           hee
           takes
           in
           hand
           .
           And
           this
           exceeding
           quicke
           speed
           the
           Diuell
           heere
           vseth
           ,
           to
           stirre
           vp
           in
           Christ
           a
           more
           eager
           desire
           after
           those
           strange
           &
           goodly
           things
           wherof
           he
           had
           but
           as
           it
           were
           a
           glimple
           ,
           that
           so
           by
           degrees
           he
           might
           worke
           in
           Christ
           a
           liking
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           doth
           more
           eagerly
           affect
           strange
           things
           when
           they
           be
           sudden
           ,
           and
           the
           eie
           of
           man
           doth
           more
           wistly
           behold
           them
           .
           And
           this
           also
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           must
           make
           vs
           watchful
           against
           all
           Satans
           crafty
           wiles
           ,
           that
           wee
           be
           not
           beguised
           by
           him
           .
           Thus
           much
           for
           Satans
           preparation
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           in
           this
           conflict
           ,
           is
           the
           temptation
           it selfe
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           vers
           .
           9.
           
           
             And
             said
             vnto
             him
          
           ,
           
           
             all
             these
             will
             I
             giue
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             me
             .
          
           The
           drift
           of
           Satan
           in
           this
           assault
           (
           which
           we
           must
           carefully
           obserue
           )
           is
           to
           draw
           Christ
           to
           commit
           idolatry
           by
           the
           hope
           of
           wordly
           kingdomes
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           them
           :
           heerwith
           he
           proues
           him
           when
           he
           could
           neither
           weaken
           his
           faith
           by
           his
           first
           temptation
           ,
           nor
           worke
           presumption
           in
           him
           by
           his
           second
           .
           And
           looke
           how
           he
           dealeth
           heere
           with
           Christ
           ,
           so
           doth
           he
           commonly
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           many
           a
           ones
           conscience
           and
           religion
           doth
           he
           quite
           ouerthrow
           by
           wordly
           hopes
           of
           riches
           ,
           pleasures
           and
           preserments
           :
           heerby
           not
           only
           ordinary
           professours
           ,
           but
           ministers
           and
           preachers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           haue
           beene
           drawen
           to
           absure
           and
           renounce
           that
           truth
           which
           formerlie
           they
           haue
           taught
           ,
           and
           to
           betake
           themselues
           as
           the
           Popes
           vassals
           to
           professe
           and
           maintain
           his
           blasphemous
           idolatries
           :
           heerby
           also
           Protestant
           merchants
           ,
           are
           drawen
           to
           become
           very
           seruiceable
           to
           the
           Popish
           Churches
           ,
           by
           transporting
           among
           them
           wax
           and
           such
           like
           merchandize
           ,
           which
           serue
           as
           necessary
           helps
           &
           furtherances
           to
           their
           idolatrous
           seruice
           .
           And
           what
           else
           is
           it
           that
           makes
           the
           people
           generally
           to
           change
           religion
           with
           the
           times
           and
           states
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           would
           still
           enioy
           their
           wordly
           commodities
           ?
           And
           the
           more
           men
           doe
           possesse
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           ordinarily
           the
           lesse
           courage
           and
           resolution
           they
           haue
           for
           the
           religion
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           experience
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           daies
           hath
           shewed
           ;
           which
           in
           generall
           may
           admonish
           vs
           how
           dangerous
           an
           enemy
           the
           world
           is
           to
           the
           power
           of
           true
           religion
           .
        
         
         
           This
           temptation
           hath
           two
           parts
           :
           A
           promise
           made
           to
           Christ
           ;
           and
           the
           condition
           thereof
           .
           The
           promise
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             All
             these
             will
             I
             giue
             thee
             :
          
           he
           saith
           not
           ,
           I
           will
           procure
           God
           to
           giue
           them
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           but
           
             I
             will
             giue
             thee
             them
          
           :
           where
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           Satans
           drift
           is
           to
           cause
           Christ
           to
           take
           him
           for
           his
           Lord
           ,
           to
           depend
           and
           wait
           on
           him
           for
           his
           kingdom
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           the
           giuer
           thereof
           :
           which
           notably
           bewraies
           his
           egregious
           boldnesse
           ,
           that
           dares
           thus
           challenge
           to
           himselfe
           the
           Lords
           owne
           right
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           him
           who
           was
           true
           Lord
           &
           King
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           .
           Let
           no
           man
           therefore
           thinke
           ,
           that
           Satan
           will
           lose
           ought
           for
           want
           of
           aduenture
           ;
           but
           in
           regard
           thereof
           be
           better
           armed
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           which
           the
           Diuell
           aimed
           at
           in
           Christ
           doth
           hee
           commonly
           effect
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           makes
           men
           beleeue
           that
           he
           is
           the
           giuer
           of
           all
           things
           and
           so
           brings
           many
           a
           one
           to
           relie
           vpon
           him
           .
           Indeed
           with
           their
           lips
           men
           wil
           confesse
           that
           God
           giues
           them
           their
           daily
           bread
           ,
           euen
           all
           things
           they
           haue
           ;
           but
           their
           dealings
           and
           practises
           speake
           aloud
           that
           the
           diuel
           is
           gouerner
           and
           giuer
           of
           all
           ;
           for
           how
           do
           many
           men
           get
           their
           liuings
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           by
           lying
           ,
           fraud
           ,
           and
           oppressio
           ?
           Doe
           not
           most
           men
           heereby
           seeke
           to
           inrich
           themselues
           ?
           Wel
           ,
           the
           iust
           Lord
           neuer
           approueth
           such
           meanes
           :
           the
           diuel
           setteth
           such
           courses
           a
           flote
           ,
           and
           him
           they
           serue
           ,
           and
           on
           him
           they
           rely
           that
           walke
           therein
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           note
           a
           further
           reach
           of
           Satan
           in
           this
           promise
           of
           these
           earthly
           kingdomes
           ,
           euen
           to
           ouerthrow
           Christs
           spirituall
           kingdome
           .
           Satan
           knew
           well
           that
           if
           Christ
           were
           the
           true
           Messias
           he
           should
           be
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           haue
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           though
           not
           earthly
           ,
           yet
           spirituall
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           the
           ruine
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ;
           and
           therfore
           he
           labours
           with
           Christ
           to
           entertaine
           an
           earthly
           kingdome
           ,
           that
           so
           his
           spiritual
           kingdome
           might
           not
           be
           looked
           after
           .
           And
           looke
           as
           hee
           seekes
           to
           deale
           with
           Christ
           the
           head
           ,
           so
           he
           perseueres
           against
           the
           church
           which
           is
           his
           body
           ;
           for
           Gods
           Church
           hath
           it
           ministery
           ,
           which
           in
           it
           nature
           is
           a
           soueraigntie
           ,
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           word
           :
           now
           the
           Diuell
           hath
           laboured
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           bring
           this
           ministerie
           wherein
           the
           Churches
           spirituall
           soueraignty
           doth
           consist
           ,
           to
           become
           an
           earthly
           lordship
           and
           dominion
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           he
           might
           ouerturne
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           fruitlesse
           in
           the
           building
           and
           vpholding
           of
           Christs
           spiritual
           kingdome
           :
           and
           how
           he
           hath
           preuailed
           this
           way
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           doth
           shew
           to
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           obserue
           the
           largenesse
           of
           the
           Diuels
           promise
           :
           
             he
             will
             giue
             to
             Christ
             ,
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             and
             the
             glorie
             of
             them
             :
          
           but
           this
           is
           more
           then
           he
           meant
           to
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           at
           leastwise
           more
           then
           he
           could
           perform
           ,
           for
           all
           these
           were
           not
           in
           his
           power
           .
           Now
           because
           in
           all
           things
           we
           must
           be
           as
           vnlike
           the
           Diuell
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           hence
           we
           must
           learn
           to
           be
           wary
           and
           watchful
           to
           our
           promises
           ,
           that
           therein
           we
           be
           not
           like
           vnto
           Satan
           ,
           promising
           that
           which
           we
           neuer
           meane
           to
           performe
           ,
           or
           neuer
           can
           performe
           though
           we
           meant
           it
           .
           In
           all
           our
           promises
           therefore
           we
           must
           looke
           to
           two
           things
           ;
           First
           ,
           whether
           the
           thing
           we
           promise
           be
           in
           our
           power
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           lawfull
           and
           meet
           for
           vs
           to
           performe
           :
           And
           thus
           making
           promises
           we
           must
           endeuour
           alwayes
           to
           make
           good
           the
           same
           .
           This
           fidelitie
           in
           keeping
           promise
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             faith
             ,
             Gal.
          
           5.
           25.
           and
           a
           propertie
           of
           him
           that
           must
           
             rest
             in
             Gods
             holy
             mountaine
             ,
             Psal.
          
           15.
           4.
           not
           to
           change
           from
           a
           mans
           lawfull
           oath
           or
           promise
           ,
           though
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           tend
           to
           his
           great
           hinderance
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           in
           this
           promise
           of
           Satan
           we
           may
           obserue
           ,
           that
           hee
           knowes
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           else
           he
           could
           not
           haue
           shewed
           them
           to
           him
           which
           heere
           he
           offers
           to
           giue
           :
           yea
           his
           offering
           of
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           glory
           of
           them
           al
           ,
           which
           hee
           could
           so
           speedily
           represent
           ,
           doth
           shew
           vnto
           vs
           that
           hee
           is
           most
           expert
           in
           the
           policies
           and
           regiments
           of
           states
           and
           kingdomes
           ;
           hee
           goes
           not
           to
           and
           fro
           for
           nought
           compassing
           the
           earth
           ,
           Iob.
           1.
           7.
           
           And
           his
           promise
           of
           them
           to
           Christ
           ,
           was
           made
           to
           inflame
           his
           heart
           with
           ambition
           after
           those
           kingdomes
           and
           glories
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           enioy
           some
           of
           them
           at
           the
           least
           .
           Wherein
           we
           may
           note
           that
           one
           speciall
           practise
           of
           the
           Diuell
           is
           to
           ouerturne
           
           states
           and
           kingdomes
           ,
           by
           putting
           ambition
           into
           mens
           hearts
           after
           earthly
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           glories
           :
           his
           study
           is
           to
           do
           mischiefe
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           ruine
           of
           kingdoms
           he
           ouerthrowes
           many
           ,
           and
           therefore
           heereunto
           hee
           endeuours
           himselfe
           with
           might
           and
           maine
           .
           Hence
           come
           insurrections
           &
           rebellions
           in
           kingdomes
           ,
           which
           no
           time
           nor
           age
           could
           euer
           escape
           :
           looke
           as
           he
           stirred
           vp
           the
           Chaldeans
           and
           Sabeans
           to
           inrich
           themselues
           by
           the
           spoiling
           of
           Iob
           ,
           so
           dealeth
           he
           by
           ambitious
           and
           couetous
           persons
           in
           all
           estates
           ,
           as
           true
           records
           of
           times
           do
           fully
           testifie
           .
           We
           may
           see
           the
           truth
           heereof
           in
           our
           own
           land
           ,
           in
           the
           manifold
           complots
           and
           treasons
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           that
           haue
           been
           conspired
           and
           attempted
           against
           our
           *
           Prince
           and
           State
           ,
           by
           profane
           men
           stirred
           vp
           by
           the
           diuell
           through
           ambition
           &
           discontent
           :
           howsoeuer
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           themselues
           haue
           beene
           taken
           in
           the
           snare
           that
           they
           laid
           for
           others
           .
           In
           regard
           whereof
           we
           are
           all
           bound
           to
           yeeld
           all
           praise
           and
           glory
           to
           God
           for
           his
           gratious
           preseruation
           and
           defence
           both
           of
           our
           prince
           &
           state
           ;
           and
           to
           shew
           forth
           our
           thankfulnesse
           by
           all
           holy
           obedience
           vnto
           that
           God
           who
           hath
           brought
           to
           nought
           the
           diuelish
           conspiracies
           &
           treacheries
           of
           the
           ambitious
           instruments
           of
           Satan
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           pray
           vnto
           God
           continually
           for
           the
           preseruation
           of
           our
           Prince
           &
           State
           ;
           crying
           aloud
           vnto
           God
           as
           the
           people
           did
           at
           the
           coronation
           a
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           our
           Prince
           :
           yea
           we
           must
           daily
           intreat
           the
           Lord
           to
           bring
           to
           nought
           the
           counsell
           of
           Achitophels
           ,
           &
           of
           all
           that
           think
           euil
           against
           the
           Lords
           anointed
           among
           vs.
           Quest.
           But
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           that
           any
           Prince
           or
           State
           can
           stand
           ,
           if
           the
           Diuell
           haue
           such
           malice
           against
           them
           ?
           Answ.
           Through
           the
           good
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           giues
           his
           good
           Angels
           charge
           to
           guard
           and
           defend
           ,
           not
           only
           his
           children
           in
           particular
           ,
           but
           also
           whole
           Kingdoms
           and
           States
           .
           And
           one
           part
           of
           their
           office
           is
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Gods
           Church
           to
           repell
           the
           rage
           of
           Satan
           and
           his
           instruments
           ,
           yea
           to
           stand
           with
           Gods
           church
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           iudgements
           vpon
           the
           enemies
           thereof
           .
           In
           the
           siege
           of
           Iericho
           an
           heauenly
           b
           captaine
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           hosts
           came
           to
           helpe
           Ioshuah
           :
           and
           when
           the
           king
           of
           Syria
           sent
           a
           mighty
           host
           to
           take
           the
           Prophet
           Elisha
           that
           was
           in
           Dothan
           ,
           the
           Lord
           sent
           for
           his
           defence
           c
           
             horses
             &
             chariots
             of
             fire
             which
             filled
             the
             mountaines
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Hezekia
           ,
           for
           his
           comfort
           ,
           and
           the
           ioy
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           an
           Angel
           of
           the
           Lord
           slew
           in
           the
           host
           of
           Zenacherib
           ,
           that
           came
           against
           Ierusalem
           ,
           
           
             an
             hundred
             fourescore
             and
             fiue
             thousand
             in
             one
             night
             .
          
           And
           wee
           want
           not
           sure
           testimonie
           of
           this
           good
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           strange
           discoueries
           of
           many
           diuelish
           conspiracies
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           Satan
           saith
           ,
           
             all
             these
             will
             I
             giue
             thee
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           great
           red
           Dragon
           :
           and
           the
           same
           is
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           both
           registred
           in
           their
           canons
           and
           daily
           attempted
           in
           practise
           ,
           to
           dispose
           of
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           whereby
           he
           shewes
           euidently
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           that
           d
           
             beast
             comming
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             hauing
             two
             hornes
             like
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             but
             he
             spake
             like
             the
             Dragon
             .
          
           For
           the
           Lambs
           hornes
           he
           shewes
           in
           calling
           himselfe
           the
           seruant
           of
           sernants
           ;
           and
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Dragon
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Diuel
           ,
           in
           taking
           vpon
           him
           to
           dispose
           of
           the
           soueraignties
           of
           these
           earthly
           kingdoms
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Saint
           Luke
           recordeth
           a
           reason
           ,
           which
           the
           Diuell
           addeth
           to
           his
           promise
           ,
           to
           preuent
           all
           conceit
           of
           impossibility
           in
           him
           to
           performe
           the
           same
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           for
           that
           e
           
             the
             power
             and
             glory
             of
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             is
             deliuered
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             whomsoeuer
             he
             will
             be
             giues
             it
             .
          
           Wherein
           obserue
           in
           Satan
           two
           notorious
           sinnes
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           grosse
           lie
           ;
           for
           Daniel
           saith
           ,
           f
           that
           it
           is
           
             Iehouah
             ,
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             who
             beareth
             rule
             ouer
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             giueth
             them
             to
             whomsoeuer
             he
             wil.
          
           Secondly
           ,
           arrogant
           and
           shamelesse
           boasting
           ,
           to
           vaunt
           himselfe
           euen
           to
           the
           Lords
           owne
           face
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           were
           soueraigne
           lord
           of
           that
           which
           belongs
           to
           God
           alone
           .
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           must
           moue
           vs
           ,
           who
           in
           all
           godlie
           conuersation
           must
           be
           contrary
           to
           Satan
           ,
           to
           renounce
           all
           lying
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           conscience
           to
           speake
           the
           truth
           from
           our
           hearts
           .
           And
           also
           to
           abandon
           all
           vaine
           boasting
           of
           our selues
           what
           we
           are
           ,
           or
           what
           we
           can
           do
           ,
           yea
           rather
           to
           speake
           basely
           of
           our selues
           that
           so
           God
           in
           all
           good
           things
           we
           do
           may
           haue
           the
           glory
           .
           Lying
           and
           bragging
           are
           the
           
           properties
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           not
           beseeme
           the
           tongue
           and
           heart
           of
           the
           children
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           in
           this
           temptation
           ,
           is
           the
           hard
           condition
           which
           satan
           would
           haue
           Christ
           to
           yeeld
           vnto
           for
           this
           gift
           ;
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             fall
             down
             &
             worship
             me
             :
          
           euen
           to
           commit
           most
           abominable
           idolatrie
           in
           worshipping
           the
           Diuell
           himselfe
           .
           Heerein
           we
           may
           obserue
           sundrie
           things
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           principall
           part
           of
           the
           Diuels
           endeuours
           against
           Gods
           church
           ,
           to
           seeke
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           pure
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           sowing
           therein
           the
           seeds
           of
           heresies
           and
           idolatries
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           dares
           be
           thus
           bold
           with
           Christ
           the
           head
           ,
           as
           to
           seeke
           to
           draw
           him
           from
           the
           worship
           of
           his
           Father
           to
           such
           abominable
           idolatrie
           ,
           what
           will
           he
           not
           attempt
           with
           silly
           and
           sinfull
           men
           ?
           The
           Scriptures
           are
           plentifull
           in
           shewing
           his
           indeuours
           this
           way
           .
           
             Michaiah
             saw
             in
             vision
          
           a
           
             an
             euill
             spirit
          
           offering
           himselfe
           vnto
           God
           ,
           to
           become
           a
           lying
           spirit
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           
             all
             Ahabs
             prophets
          
           ,
           euen
           foure
           hundred
           at
           one
           time
           .
           When
           Iehoshuah
           b
           the
           high
           Priest
           stood
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Satan
             stood
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             to
             resist
             him
             ,
          
           hee
           sought
           to
           hinder
           the
           building
           and
           worship
           of
           the
           materiall
           temple
           ;
           much
           more
           therefore
           will
           he
           seeke
           to
           hinder
           the
           building
           of
           the
           spirituall
           temple
           ,
           euen
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           ministery
           in
           conuersion
           of
           soules
           whereby
           they
           are
           pulled
           out
           of
           Satans
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           made
           pillars
           in
           the
           temple
           of
           the
           liuing
           God.
           Satan
           is
           that
           c
           
             enuious
             man
             that
             soweth
             tares
          
           of
           errors
           and
           heresies
           in
           the
           church
           of
           God
           which
           is
           the
           field
           of
           the
           good
           husbandman
           .
           He
           hindred
           d
           Paul
           from
           comming
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           whereby
           it
           appeares
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           his
           endeuour
           to
           hinder
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Apostolicall
           ministery
           .
           In
           the
           church
           of
           Smyrna
           ,
           e
           
             he
             cast
             some
             into
             prison
          
           ,
           stirring
           vp
           wicked
           men
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           thereby
           to
           hinder
           the
           embracing
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           e
           
             Iohn
             saw
             three
             vncleane
             spirits
             like
             frogges
             come
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             dragon
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             false
             Prophet
             .
          
           These
           are
           
             spirits
             of
             Diuels
             ,
             working
             miracles
             ,
             and
             going
             to
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             :
          
           thither
           they
           go
           for
           the
           stoppage
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           for
           if
           kings
           oppose
           themselues
           they
           become
           greatest
           hinderers
           to
           the
           Gospell
           of
           all
           other
           .
           And
           these
           frogges
           ,
           by
           the
           common
           consent
           of
           Catholike
           expositors
           ,
           are
           the
           rabble
           of
           Popish
           Friers
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Iesuites
           ,
           who
           seeke
           the
           infection
           of
           States
           thorow
           all
           the
           world
           .
           By
           all
           which
           ,
           the
           Diuels
           enmitie
           against
           the
           Church
           is
           most
           apparent
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           I.
           This
           shewes
           what
           care
           and
           diligence
           Gods
           Ministers
           should
           shew
           for
           the
           building
           of
           Gods
           Church
           and
           the
           furtherance
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           for
           they
           should
           seeke
           to
           the
           vttermost
           of
           their
           power
           to
           counteruaile
           the
           enuious
           practise
           of
           satan
           against
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           II.
           Euery
           Christian
           must
           hence
           learne
           ,
           to
           pray
           not
           only
           for
           their
           owne
           good
           estate
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           welfare
           of
           Gods
           Church
           euery
           where
           ,
           in
           the
           free
           passage
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           in
           the
           establishing
           of
           true
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           continuance
           of
           constant
           obedience
           therunto
           .
           For
           Satans
           endeuour
           is
           to
           subuert
           and
           corrupt
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           men
           from
           obedience
           ;
           and
           vnto
           him
           Gods
           children
           must
           euer
           oppose
           themselues
           ,
           the
           rather
           because
           their
           welfare
           stands
           in
           the
           good
           of
           Gods
           Church
           .
        
         
           Secondlie
           ,
           in
           this
           condition
           of
           Satans
           offer
           to
           Christ
           wee
           may
           obserue
           that
           his
           endeuour
           is
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           worship
           him
           :
           for
           if
           he
           durst
           attempt
           a
           demaund
           heerof
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           shall
           thinke
           to
           escape
           this
           assault
           when
           oportunity
           serues
           him
           ?
           And
           howsoeuer
           men
           thinke
           it
           impossible
           ,
           that
           Satan
           should
           thus
           far
           preuaile
           with
           any
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           worship
           him
           ;
           yet
           doubtlesse
           (
           though
           hee
           could
           not
           preuaile
           with
           Christ
           )
           heerein
           hee
           attaines
           his
           purpose
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           the
           greatest
           part
           thereof
           :
           for
           the
           three
           religions
           of
           the
           Iew
           ,
           Turke
           ,
           and
           Papist
           ,
           doe
           at
           this
           day
           ouerspread
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           and
           in
           them
           all
           ,
           such
           a
           worship
           of
           God
           is
           propounded
           vnto
           men
           ,
           
           wherein
           God
           is
           not
           worshipped
           but
           the
           Diuell
           .
           For
           the
           euidence
           whereof
           marke
           these
           two
           rules
           ;
           First
           ,
           
             that
             all
             
             doctrines
             denised
             by
             man
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             religion
             ,
             which
             either
             directly
             or
             by
             iust
             consequence
             oppugne
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             doctrines
             of
             Diuels
             :
             1.
             
             Tim.
          
           4.
           1.
           3.
           
           Doctrines
           
           repugnant
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           touching
           mariage
           ,
           and
           meares
           ,
           are
           doctrines
           of
           Diuels
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           proportion
           are
           all
           
           such
           like
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             all
             deuised
             worship
             of
             God
             by
             man
             ,
             against
             Gods
             word
             ,
             is
             no
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Diuell
             :
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.
           20.
           
           
             The
             things
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             sacrifice
             ,
             they
             sacrifice
             vnto
             Diuels
             and
             not
             vnto
             God.
          
           Doubtlesse
           ,
           the
           Gentiles
           intended
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           their
           images
           ,
           but
           because
           that
           worship
           was
           not
           according
           to
           Gods
           wil
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           respects
           not
           their
           intent
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           that
           could
           nothing
           auaile
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           but
           saith
           peremptorily
           ,
           their
           worship
           was
           done
           vnto
           the
           Diuell
           .
           And
           in
           reason
           it
           must
           bee
           so
           ,
           for
           why
           should
           wee
           thinke
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           accept
           that
           for
           his
           worship
           which
           is
           not
           agreeable
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           but
           denised
           by
           man
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Diuel
           ?
        
         
           From
           these
           two
           rules
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           of
           the
           three
           forenamed
           religions
           ,
           is
           no
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Diuell
           :
           for
           all
           of
           them
           haue
           such
           worship
           as
           is
           deuised
           by
           man
           ,
           &
           not
           of
           God
           ;
           The
           Iew
           worships
           God
           out
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           so
           doth
           the
           Turke
           :
           yea
           and
           the
           Papists
           worship
           God
           ,
           but
           yet
           out
           of
           the
           true
           Christ
           ;
           for
           (
           as
           hath
           beene
           shewed
           elsewhere
           )
           the
           Christ
           of
           the
           Papists
           is
           a
           counterfet
           Christ.
           And
           in
           many
           other
           points
           of
           their
           religion
           ,
           there
           is
           apparent
           repugnancy
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           yea
           of
           their
           
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
          
           ,
           wee
           may
           as
           truly
           say
           as
           the
           Apostle
           did
           of
           heathen
           idol
           worship
           ,
           that
           they
           sacrifice
           not
           vnto
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Diuell
           ;
           for
           therein
           is
           as
           vile
           ,
           accursed
           and
           abominable
           idolatrie
           ,
           as
           euer
           was
           deuised
           by
           man.
           So
           that
           it
           is
           plaine
           the
           Diuel
           doth
           mightily
           preuaile
           in
           causing
           men
           to
           worship
           him
           .
           Yea
           hee
           preuaileth
           thus
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ;
           for
           all
           such
           as
           (
           notwithstanding
           their
           outward
           profession
           )
           haue
           their
           hearts
           set
           vpon
           the
           world
           ,
           more
           eagerly
           affecting
           the
           honours
           ,
           profits
           and
           pleasures
           thereof
           then
           God
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           do
           in
           deed
           and
           truth
           worship
           the
           Diuell
           ;
           for
           hee
           is
           the
           a
           
             God
             of
             this
             world
          
           ,
           ruling
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           children
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           by
           the
           baites
           of
           honour
           ,
           profit
           and
           pleasure
           he
           steales
           mens
           hearts
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           heerein
           they
           doing
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           must
           needs
           worship
           him
           ;
           for
           looke
           
             whereon
             a
             man
             seteth
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             hee
             maketh
             his
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           heere
           obserue
           that
           the
           Diuell
           would
           faine
           make
           a
           couenant
           with
           Christ
           ;
           for
           worship
           at
           Christs
           hands
           ,
           he
           wil
           giue
           Christ
           the
           glory
           &
           riches
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           heereto
           is
           nothing
           wanting
           but
           Christs
           consent
           .
           Whereby
           we
           see
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           true
           which
           sundrie
           times
           wee
           heare
           of
           ,
           and
           many
           histories
           do
           record
           ,
           to
           witte
           ,
           that
           some
           persons
           doe
           make
           a
           league
           with
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           
           wherein
           the
           Diuell
           couenanteth
           to
           be
           seruiceable
           vnto
           them
           in
           procuring
           them
           honour
           ,
           riches
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           or
           great
           renowme
           for
           some
           strange
           actiuities
           ,
           wherto
           he
           will
           enable
           them
           ,
           vpon
           condition
           that
           they
           for
           their
           parts
           giue
           vnto
           him
           ,
           their
           bodies
           ,
           their
           soules
           ,
           or
           their
           bloud
           .
           Some
           indeed
           are
           of
           mind
           ,
           that
           such
           things
           are
           meere
           forgeries
           and
           delusions
           of
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           league
           can
           bee
           made
           betweene
           him
           and
           man
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           deceiued
           ,
           for
           hee
           attempted
           in
           effect
           such
           a
           thing
           with
           Christ
           ,
           what
           will
           hee
           not
           therefore
           do
           with
           silly
           and
           sinfull
           men
           ,
           especially
           when
           he
           finds
           them
           cast
           downe
           with
           discontents
           ?
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           Diuels
           assault
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           point
           in
           this
           conflict
           is
           Christ
           answer
           .
           vers
           .
           10.
           
           
             Then
             Iesus
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             Auoid
             Satan
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             and
             him
             only
             shalt
             thou
             serue
             .
          
           This
           I
           will
           handle
           as
           the
           words
           do
           lie
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           Before
           his
           answer
           hee
           propoundeth
           a
           speech
           of
           indignation
           and
           detestation
           both
           of
           the
           Diuell
           and
           his
           offer
           ,
           
             auoid
             Satan
          
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           haue
           heard
           thee
           Satan
           to
           speake
           imuriously
           against
           my
           fathers
           word
           ,
           and
           against
           my selfe
           ;
           and
           now
           againe
           ,
           thou
           vtterest
           blasphemy
           against
           my
           father
           ,
           wherein
           thou
           goest
           about
           to
           dishonour
           him
           greatly
           ;
           but
           I
           abhorte
           thee
           Satan
           ,
           and
           these
           thy
           temptations
           ,
           therfore
           hence
           ,
           auoid
           ,
           and
           haue
           no
           more
           to
           do
           with
           me
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           detestation
           of
           Christ
           towards
           Satan
           ,
           for
           vttering
           blasphmie
           against
           his
           father
           ,
           
           in
           his
           chalenge
           to
           haue
           power
           to
           dispose
           of
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           as
           being
           his
           own
           ;
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           greeue
           at
           such
           blasphemies
           
           as
           we
           shall
           heare
           vttered
           against
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           testifie
           our
           detestation
           and
           indignation
           towards
           them
           .
           The
           world
           is
           full
           of
           black
           mouthed
           Rabshekaes
           ,
           who
           wil
           not
           spare
           to
           blaspheme
           the
           glorious
           name
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           &
           to
           scoffe
           &
           deride
           his
           sacred
           word
           :
           now
           whē
           we
           meet
           with
           such
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           be
           like
           Stoicks
           without
           affection
           ,
           but
           in
           Christian
           wisdome
           from
           bleeding
           harts
           for
           the
           reproch
           of
           God
           ,
           shew
           forth
           godly
           zeale
           and
           indignation
           for
           the
           rescue
           of
           his
           glorie
           .
           The
           Hypocriticall
           practise
           of
           wicked
           Iezabel
           a
           in
           proclaming
           a
           fast
           vpon
           the
           false
           accusation
           of
           Nabothes
           blasphemie
           against
           God
           and
           the
           king
           ,
           may
           teach
           Gods
           Church
           to
           be
           zealous
           indeed
           a-against
           all
           blasphemers
           .
           When
           Rabiheka
           railed
           on
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           b
           good
           king
           
             Hezekiahrent
             his
             clothes
          
           ,
           and
           humbled
           himselfe
           in
           great
           measure
           for
           that
           reproch
           against
           his
           God.
           Teares
           c
           
             were
             Dauids
             meat
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             while
          
           the
           heathen
           among
           whom
           he
           was
           constrained
           to
           liue
           ,
           
             said
             vnto
             him
             where
             is
             thy
             God
             ?
             And
             iust
             Lot
          
           d
           
             vexed
             his
             righteous
             soule
             from
             day
             to
             day
             with
             the
             vnlawfull
             deeds
             of
             the
             filthie
             Sodomites
             ,
             liuing
             among
             them
             .
          
           The
           practise
           of
           these
           godly
           men
           must
           be
           a
           president
           for
           vs
           to
           follow
           ,
           that
           we
           heare
           no
           blasphemie
           against
           God
           without
           detestation
           .
           And
           as
           all
           Gods
           children
           must
           practise
           this
           duty
           ,
           so
           especially
           Masters
           of
           families
           :
           Dauid
           e
           would
           not
           suffer
           
             a
             lier
          
           or
           
             a
             slanderer
             to
             come
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             or
             to
             abide
             in
             his
             house
          
           ;
           much
           lesse
           would
           he
           haue
           endured
           a
           blasphemer
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           a
           slanderer
           of
           his
           word
           .
           The
           law
           commanded
           that
           the
           f
           
             blasphemer
             should
             he
             stoned
             to
             death
             ,
          
           who
           wittinglie
           and
           willingly
           spake
           a
           word
           against
           God
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           this
           law
           is
           perpetuall
           .
           Let
           a
           man
           but
           speake
           a
           word
           of
           disgrace
           against
           an
           earthlie
           prince
           ,
           and
           it
           costs
           him
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           iustlie
           :
           how
           much
           more
           then
           should
           he
           die
           the
           death
           though
           he
           had
           a
           thousand
           liues
           ,
           that
           shall
           blaspheme
           the
           king
           of
           kings
           ?
           Shal
           one
           that
           hath
           been
           baptized
           into
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           say
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           but
           a
           deuice
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           yet
           liue
           ?
           God
           forbid
           ,
           for
           this
           hellish
           sinne
           defiles
           a
           kingdome
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Magistrate
           with
           the
           sword
           of
           iustice
           must
           cry
           out
           against
           such
           wretches
           ,
           
             Away
             from
             vs
             blasphemers
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           this
           Auant
           of
           Christ
           giuen
           to
           Satan
           ,
           wee
           learne
           how
           to
           behaue
           our selues
           against
           entisers
           from
           religion
           and
           the
           obedience
           of
           God
           ;
           wee
           must
           hold
           them
           as
           limmes
           of
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           regard
           haue
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           with
           Christ
           bid
           them
           auoid
           from
           vs.
           The
           g
           Lord
           commanded
           that
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           
             Parents
             should
             not
             spare
             their
             owne
             children
             ;
             nor
             children
             spare
             their
             Parents
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             enticers
             to
             idolatrie
             ,
             but
             their
             owne
             hands
             must
             be
             first
             vpon
             them
             to
             put
             them
             to
             death
             :
          
           Our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           would
           not
           spare
           Peter
           when
           he
           gaue
           him
           bad
           counsell
           ,
           to
           spare
           himselfe
           from
           suffering
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           ordained
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           saith
           vnto
           him
           ,
           h
           
             get
             behind
             me
             Satan
          
           .
           So
           that
           we
           are
           without
           excuse
           if
           we
           shal
           reiect
           this
           counsel
           of
           Salomō
           ,
           i
           
             Heare
             no
             more
             the
             instruction
             ,
             that
             causeth
             to
             erre
             from
             the
             words
             of
             knowledge
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           heer
           by
           we
           also
           learne
           how
           to
           behaue
           our selues
           towards
           satan
           when
           he
           is
           violent
           and
           importunate
           in
           his
           temptations
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           we
           may
           reply
           to
           them
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           when
           they
           are
           more
           milde
           ,
           yet
           when
           Satan
           begins
           therein
           to
           shew
           his
           force
           and
           violence
           we
           must
           not
           reason
           with
           him
           ;
           for
           Christ
           would
           not
           endure
           his
           blasphemy
           ,
           though
           hee
           answered
           his
           temptations
           .
           In
           schooles
           of
           learning
           it
           is
           counted
           a
           simple
           part
           to
           hold
           alwaies
           to
           the
           conclusion
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           schole
           of
           Christ
           when
           the
           conscience
           is
           to
           deale
           with
           Satan
           ,
           the
           safest
           way
           is
           by
           both
           hands
           of
           faith
           to
           lay
           fast
           hold
           of
           the
           conclusion
           ;
           cleause
           fast
           to
           Christ
           ,
           let
           the
           Diuell
           say
           what
           he
           wil
           ,
           be
           not
           drawen
           thence
           one
           iot
           .
        
         
           After
           Christ
           hath
           shewed
           his
           detestation
           to
           Satans
           blasphemy
           he
           answers
           his
           temptation
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           whereas
           he
           saith
           the
           third
           time
           ,
           
             it
             is
             written
          
           ,
           taking
           his
           answer
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           it
           teacheth
           vs
           that
           Scripture
           of
           it selfe
           is
           of
           power
           sufficient
           to
           vanquish
           the
           Diuell
           .
           This
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           wil
           not
           admit
           ;
           for
           they
           make
           Scripture
           to
           bee
           of
           two
           kinds
           ;
           inward
           and
           outward
           ;
           By
           
             inward
             Scripture
          
           they
           meane
           ,
           the
           vniuersall
           
           consent
           of
           all
           Catholikes
           in
           all
           ages
           .
           And
           by
           
             outward
             Scripture
          
           ,
           they
           vnderstand
           the
           written
           word
           contained
           in
           the
           Bible
           .
           Now
           they
           say
           ,
           inward
           Scripture
           is
           the
           more
           excellent
           ;
           for
           the
           outward
           Scripture
           they
           call
           
             a
             dead
             letter
             ,
             of
             little
             or
             no
             power
          
           ;
           &
           they
           make
           general
           councels
           equall
           with
           them
           for
           substance
           of
           doctrine
           .
           If
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           Christ
           would
           not
           haue
           alledged
           outward
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ;
           but
           hee
           knew
           the
           written
           word
           was
           the
           powerfull
           weapon
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           vanquish
           the
           Diuell
           .
           And
           therefore
           heerein
           they
           doe
           shamefully
           blaspheme
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           God
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           allegation
           of
           Christ
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           how
           to
           behaue
           our selues
           against
           all
           enemies
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           would
           allure
           vs
           to
           heresie
           ,
           as
           to
           Popery
           ,
           Anabaptisme
           or
           such
           like
           ;
           namely
           to
           stick
           fast
           to
           the
           text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           our selues
           by
           any
           meanes
           to
           bee
           drawen
           from
           it
           .
           It
           may
           bee
           thou
           art
           vnlearned
           and
           thine
           enemie
           both
           learned
           and
           eloquent
           ;
           yet
           heere
           is
           thy
           refuge
           ,
           cleaue
           the
           faster
           to
           this
           written
           word
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           haue
           one
           text
           for
           thy
           truth
           ,
           make
           more
           account
           thereof
           ,
           then
           of
           all
           the
           restimonies
           of
           councels
           ,
           fathers
           ,
           or
           men
           whatsoeuer
           .
           This
           instruction
           is
           needfull
           ,
           for
           it
           may
           bee
           God
           will
           suffer
           seducers
           to
           try
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           keep
           sure
           this
           ground
           of
           faith
           ,
           they
           shall
           surely
           be
           seduced
           .
        
         
           The
           text
           which
           Christ
           alledgeth
           for
           his
           answer
           ,
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           Deutr.
           6.
           13.
           where
           the
           words
           are
           thus
           read
           ;
           
             Thou
             shalt
             feare
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             serue
             him
             .
          
           At
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           may
           seem
           that
           Christ
           misalledgeth
           that
           text
           ,
           and
           corrupteth
           it
           :
           for
           where
           Moses
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             feare
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
          
           ;
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             :
          
           and
           to
           the
           latter
           part
           Christ
           addeth
           the
           word
           onely
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             him
             onely
             shalt
             thou
             serue
          
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           Moses
           saith
           ,
           
             and
             serue
             him
          
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           heere
           is
           no
           corruption
           ,
           but
           a
           most
           worthy
           allegation
           ,
           as
           wee
           shall
           plainly
           see
           ,
           if
           wee
           consider
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           in
           alledging
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           did
           not
           so
           much
           respect
           the
           words
           as
           the
           true
           and
           proper
           meaning
           of
           the
           place
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           oft
           expound
           the
           places
           which
           they
           alledge
           ,
           and
           therupon
           do
           sometimes
           vary
           in
           word
           ,
           but
           stil
           retaine
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           meaning
           .
           So
           it
           is
           in
           this
           text
           alleaged
           :
           Moses
           saith
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             feare
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
          
           vnderstanding
           by
           
             feare
             ,
             religious
             awe
             and
             reneronce
             :
          
           And
           Christ
           saying
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             worship
             or
             adore
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
          
           vnderstandeth
           by
           worship
           ,
           outward
           adoration
           in
           bowing
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           whereby
           we
           testifie
           the
           inward
           awe
           and
           reuerence
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           humble
           our selues
           to
           call
           vpon
           God
           by
           praier
           .
           And
           this
           change
           of
           words
           by
           Christ
           ,
           serues
           for
           excellent
           vse
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           let
           vs
           more
           clearly
           see
           what
           this
           feare
           of
           God
           is
           .
           
             To
             feare
             God
          
           in
           that
           place
           is
           from
           a
           reuerent
           awe
           of
           the
           heart
           towards
           God
           to
           humble
           a
           mans
           selfe
           in
           prostrating
           his
           body
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           either
           to
           praise
           God
           for
           benefits
           receiued
           ,
           or
           to
           pray
           vnto
           him
           for
           gifts
           and
           graces
           needfull
           .
           Againe
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           which
           he
           addeth
           ,
           therein
           is
           no
           fault
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           the
           ful
           sense
           and
           true
           meaning
           of
           Moses
           text
           must
           needs
           include
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           the
           prohibition
           annexed
           in
           the
           verse
           following
           doth
           plainly
           shew
           :
           for
           saying
           
             thou
             shalt
             feare
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             and
             serue
             him
             :
          
           and
           adding
           ,
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             walke
             after
             other
             Gods
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           14.
           is
           it
           not
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           said
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             serue
             him
             only
          
           ?
           so
           that
           we
           haue
           inst
           cause
           to
           blesse
           God
           for
           the
           true
           and
           plaine
           explaning
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           surmise
           the
           least
           corruption
           in
           the
           alledging
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           for
           our
           further
           instruction
           in
           this
           text
           alledged
           ,
           consider
           two
           points
           :
           first
           ,
           what
           worship
           and
           seruice
           is
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           belongeth
           .
           First
           ,
           
           worship
           in
           generall
           betokeneth
           ,
           
             the
             exhibiting
             and
             giuing
             of
             reuerence
             and
             honour
             to
             another
             .
          
           This
           worship
           is
           two-fold
           ;
           Ciuill
           ,
           
           or
           Diuine
           ;
           Ciuill
           worship
           is
           that
           outward
           reuerence
           and
           honour
           which
           one
           man
           giues
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           by
           prostrating
           the
           body
           ,
           bowing
           the
           knee
           &c.
           
           The
           end
           of
           Ciuill
           worship
           is
           ,
           to
           testifie
           and
           acknowledge
           superiority
           and
           preheminence
           in
           another
           ,
           either
           for
           authority
           and
           office
           ,
           as
           the
           subiect
           worships
           his
           king
           and
           gouernour
           ;
           or
           for
           gifts
           and
           graces
           ,
           or
           for
           old
           age
           ;
           as
           inferiours
           in
           
           gifts
           and
           yonger
           in
           age
           by
           due
           reuerence
           must
           acknowledge
           .
           In
           this
           Ciuill
           maner
           did
           
             Iacob
             bow
             himselfe
             euen
             times
             to
             his
             brother
             Esau
             ,
          
           thereby
           acknowledging
           him
           for
           his
           superiour
           and
           better
           ,
           Gen.
           33.
           3.
           
           Thus
           also
           did
           
             Abraham
             bow
             himselfe
             before
             the
             Hittites
             ,
             Gen.
          
           23.
           7.
           
           And
           
             Lot
             vnto
             the
             Angels
             that
             came
             into
             Sodome
             ,
          
           taking
           them
           to
           be
           but
           men
           ,
           Gen.
           19.
           1.
           
           And
           in
           this
           ciuill
           maner
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           kneele
           before
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           to
           testifie
           our
           subiection
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           loyall
           acknowledgement
           of
           their
           preheminence
           ouer
           vs
           vnder
           God.
           
        
         
           Diuine
           worship
           is
           the
           ascribing
           of
           Diuinity
           to
           the
           thing
           we
           honour
           ,
           
           wherby
           we
           make
           it
           vnto
           vs
           some
           diuine
           thing
           aboue
           the
           order
           of
           any
           creature
           .
           A
           man
           may
           ascribe
           Diuinity
           vnto
           a
           thing
           foure
           waies
           :
           first
           ,
           by
           attributing
           the
           Godhead
           vnto
           it
           ,
           or
           giuing
           vnto
           it
           such
           honour
           whereby
           he
           acknowledgeth
           the
           same
           to
           be
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           ascribing
           vnto
           it
           the
           attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           omnipresence
           ,
           omnipotency
           ,
           to
           bee
           most
           iust
           ,
           to
           know
           all
           things
           &c.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           accepting
           and
           acknowledging
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Creator
           and
           Gouernour
           of
           all
           things
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           by
           acknowledging
           it
           to
           bee
           the
           giuer
           of
           all
           good
           things
           ,
           the
           defender
           and
           deliuerer
           from
           all
           euill
           .
           And
           to
           whatsoeuer
           thing
           in
           worship
           a
           man
           ascribes
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           doth
           he
           ascribe
           Diuinity
           .
           This
           diuine
           worship
           doth
           principally
           consist
           in
           religion
           and
           piety
           ;
           for
           by
           religion
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           by
           piety
           ,
           do
           men
           ascribe
           vnto
           a
           thing
           diuine
           and
           religious
           honour
           .
        
         
           Diuine
           worship
           is
           two
           fold
           :
           Inward
           in
           the
           mind
           ;
           or
           outward
           in
           the
           body
           .
           Inward
           diuine
           worship
           is
           ,
           whē
           a
           man
           giues
           his
           heart
           &
           soule
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           deuoting
           thereto
           the
           affections
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           as
           loue
           ,
           feare
           ,
           ioy
           ,
           hope
           ,
           faith
           and
           confidence
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           he
           conceiueth
           it
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           hauing
           diuine
           properties
           ,
           as
           omnipotency
           ,
           infinite
           wisedome
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           &c.
           or
           being
           the
           Creator
           and
           Gouernour
           of
           all
           ;
           or
           the
           giuer
           of
           all
           good
           things
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           preseruer
           from
           all
           euill
           .
           This
           deuoting
           of
           the
           heart
           and
           soule
           vnto
           God
           with
           the
           faculties
           &
           affections
           therof
           ,
           is
           the
           ground
           and
           substance
           of
           all
           diuine
           worship
           ,
           and
           indeed
           can
           be
           giuen
           to
           nothing
           but
           to
           that
           which
           is
           God
           ,
           or
           conceiued
           of
           as
           God.
           Outward
           diuine
           worship
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           shall
           any
           way
           bow
           ,
           prostrate
           ,
           or
           cast
           downe
           his
           body
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           thereby
           to
           testifie
           ,
           that
           his
           mind
           and
           heart
           are
           deuoted
           to
           it
           :
           as
           that
           hee
           holds
           it
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           omnipotent
           ,
           &c.
           
           Creator
           and
           gouernour
           ,
           and
           his
           preseruer
           ,
           and
           therfore
           hee
           doth
           repose
           his
           trust
           and
           affiance
           therein
           ,
           set
           his
           loue
           ,
           joy
           ,
           and
           feare
           thereon
           aboue
           all
           other
           things
           .
           
           And
           heere
           wee
           may
           obserue
           a
           difference
           betweene
           Ciuill
           worship
           and
           Diuine
           .
           By
           outward
           ciuill
           worship
           we
           only
           acknowledge
           preheminence
           and
           superiority
           in
           another
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           authority
           ,
           of
           gifts
           ,
           age
           or
           such
           like
           .
           But
           by
           outward
           diuine
           worship
           wee
           acknowledge
           diuinity
           to
           be
           in
           the
           thing
           wherto
           we
           bow
           or
           prostrate
           our selues
           .
           Againe
           ,
           wee
           must
           heere
           also
           remember
           ,
           that
           outward
           diuine
           worship
           serues
           onely
           to
           restifie
           the
           inward
           ,
           euen
           to
           make
           knowen
           what
           thing
           it
           is
           which
           wee
           conceiue
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           whereto
           wee
           haue
           deuoted
           the
           affections
           of
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           what
           worship
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           kinds
           thereof
           .
           And
           heere
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           to
           meane
           ,
           
             outward
             diuine
             worship
          
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           should
           say
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           religiously
           submit
           ,
           bow
           or
           prostrate
           thy
           body
           vnto
           God
           in
           praier
           or
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           thereby
           testifying
           that
           thou
           hast
           deuoted
           thy
           heart
           and
           soule
           vnto
           him
           ,
           not
           onely
           conceiuing
           him
           to
           be
           the
           diuine
           essence
           ,
           omnipotent
           ,
           infinite
           &c.
           but
           also
           that
           thou
           doest
           rest
           and
           relie
           on
           him
           as
           on
           thy
           Creator
           ,
           who
           doth
           blesse
           thee
           with
           all
           good
           things
           and
           preserue
           thee
           from
           all
           euill
           .
        
         
           Besides
           this
           worship
           ,
           Christ
           doth
           mention
           
             a
             seruing
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           being
           distinguished
           from
           worship
           must
           needs
           import
           some
           other
           thing
           .
           
           Seruice
           in
           generall
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           giuing
           and
           performing
           of
           obedience
           to
           the
           commandement
           of
           another
           .
           This
           seruice
           is
           twofold
           ;
           
           absolute
           ,
           or
           
             in
             part
             .
             Absolute
          
           seruice
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           obeies
           the
           commandement
           of
           another
           without
           any
           condition
           or
           exception
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           body
           outwardly
           ,
           but
           in
           soule
           and
           conscience
           ,
           in
           thought
           ,
           will
           &
           affection
           .
           
           And
           this
           absolute
           seruice
           is
           proper
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           for
           wee
           must
           neuer
           call
           his
           commandements
           into
           question
           ,
           but
           looke
           what
           God
           commands
           and
           as
           hee
           commands
           it
           ,
           so
           must
           we
           simply
           and
           absolutely
           yeeld
           obedience
           thereto
           ,
           not
           only
           outwardly
           in
           body
           ,
           but
           inwardly
           in
           soule
           and
           spirit
           with
           the
           powers
           and
           faculties
           thereof
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           affections
           of
           our
           heart
           .
           
           
             Seruice
             in
             part
          
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           is
           due
           to
           gouernours
           and
           superiors
           from
           their
           inferiours
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           for
           God
           hath
           giuen
           power
           to
           magistrates
           heere
           on
           earth
           to
           make
           lawes
           for
           the
           good
           of
           ciuil
           estates
           ,
           in
           yeelding
           obediēce
           wherunto
           ,
           their
           inferiors
           must
           doe
           them
           seruice
           ;
           yet
           not
           absolutely
           ,
           but
           with
           restraint
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           so
           far
           foorth
           as
           their
           commands
           agree
           with
           the
           wil
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           crosse
           not
           his
           command
           .
           Againe
           our
           obedience
           vnto
           them
           is
           in
           body
           and
           outward
           conuersation
           :
           indeed
           we
           must
           from
           the
           heart
           yeeld
           seruice
           and
           obedience
           vnto
           them
           :
           but
           yet
           the
           conscience
           properly
           cannot
           bee
           bound
           by
           mens
           lawes
           ,
           they
           only
           concerne
           the
           outward
           man
           in
           speech
           ,
           gesture
           and
           behauiour
           .
           Now
           of
           these
           two
           kinds
           of
           seruice
           ,
           our
           Sauior
           Christ
           speaketh
           here
           ,
           of
           simple
           and
           absolute
           seruice
           ,
           whereby
           both
           soule
           and
           body
           with
           all
           the
           powers
           and
           parts
           thereof
           yeeld
           absolute
           obedience
           and
           subiection
           to
           the
           will
           and
           commandement
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Wee
           see
           what
           worship
           and
           seruice
           is
           heere
           required
           :
           Now
           wee
           must
           obserue
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           the
           same
           is
           to
           be
           giuen
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             thy
             God
          
           :
           Diuine
           worship
           whether
           inward
           or
           outward
           ,
           and
           absolute
           seruice
           of
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           must
           be
           giuen
           to
           no
           creature
           ,
           Angell
           or
           man
           ,
           be
           they
           neuer
           so
           excellent
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           true
           God
           alone
           .
           The
           scope
           and
           drift
           of
           the
           first
           and
           second
           commandements
           ,
           is
           to
           bind
           euery
           man
           to
           giue
           so
           much
           to
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           beware
           of
           giuing
           the
           same
           to
           any
           other
           besides
           the
           Lord.
           And
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           good
           Angell
           that
           talked
           with
           a
           Iohn
           ,
           doth
           shew
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           for
           when
           Iohn
           fell
           before
           his
           feet
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           the
           Angell
           said
           ,
           
             see
             thou
             do
             it
             not
             :
             —
             worship
             God.
          
           Where
           we
           see
           the
           good
           angels
           do
           striue
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           Gods
           right
           in
           these
           duties
           ,
           howsoeuer
           this
           wicked
           spirit
           tempting
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           heerein
           seeke
           Gods
           great
           disgrace
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           may
           perceiue
           that
           Christs
           applying
           of
           this
           text
           against
           Satans
           temptation
           is
           most
           pregnant
           ;
           for
           Satan
           requiring
           of
           Christ
           the
           prostrating
           of
           his
           body
           before
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           in
           token
           that
           he
           did
           worship
           him
           as
           the
           giuer
           of
           those
           kingdomes
           which
           he
           offered
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           is
           iustly
           repulsed
           by
           this
           text
           ,
           which
           bindeth
           euery
           man
           to
           giue
           outward
           diuine
           worship
           ,
           whereby
           the
           inward
           worship
           of
           the
           heart
           is
           signified
           ,
           to
           God
           alone
           and
           not
           to
           any
           creature
           .
        
         
           Heere
           then
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           giue
           to
           Saint
           or
           Angel
           ,
           
           or
           any
           creature
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           outward
           diuine
           worship
           or
           adoration
           ,
           whereby
           the
           inward
           deuotion
           of
           the
           heart
           is
           testified
           .
           This
           text
           is
           plaine
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           we
           haue
           heard
           ,
           because
           diuine
           prostrating
           of
           the
           body
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           is
           a
           testification
           that
           we
           ascribe
           diuinity
           vnto
           it
           some
           way
           ;
           which
           without
           the
           guilt
           of
           idolatrie
           cannot
           bee
           done
           to
           any
           creature
           :
           for
           let
           a
           man
           worship
           Saint
           or
           Angell
           by
           praier
           or
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           and
           therein
           he
           doth
           ascribe
           vnto
           them
           some
           propriety
           of
           the
           diuine
           nature
           ,
           as
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           heare
           ,
           to
           helpe
           or
           such
           like
           .
           The
           Papists
           heere
           say
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           thinke
           the
           Saints
           to
           whom
           they
           pray
           ,
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           neither
           do
           they
           worship
           them
           as
           God.
           But
           this
           will
           helpe
           them
           little
           :
           for
           the
           Diuell
           mouing
           Christ
           to
           yeeld
           vnto
           him
           outward
           diuine
           worship
           ,
           neuer
           meant
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           adore
           him
           for
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           desired
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           outward
           adoration
           of
           prostrating
           his
           body
           before
           him
           ,
           Christ
           would
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           the
           giuer
           of
           those
           kingdomes
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           durst
           not
           be
           so
           bold
           as
           absolutely
           to
           desire
           to
           be
           worshipped
           for
           God
           )
           and
           yet
           Christ
           tels
           him
           ,
           that
           outward
           diuine
           worship
           euen
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           such
           a
           gift
           is
           proper
           to
           God
           alone
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           do
           giue
           vnto
           Saints
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Diuell
           demands
           and
           Christ
           denies
           by
           appropriating
           it
           vnto
           God
           :
           for
           they
           make
           seuerall
           saints
           deliuerers
           and
           protectors
           from
           seuerall
           diseases
           and
           dangers
           :
           as
           
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           a
           from
           shipwracke
           ;
           S.
           Roch
           b
           from
           the
           pestilence
           ;
           Raphael
           c
           from
           sore
           aies
           ;
           d
           Apollonia
           from
           the
           tooth-ach
           ;
           And
           e
           Catharine
           for
           al
           maner
           of
           afflictions
           .
           Yea
           they
           make
           them
           patrons
           and
           protectours
           of
           whole
           countries
           and
           kingdomes
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Iames
           for
           Spaine
           ;
           Saint
           Denis
           for
           France
           ;
           Saint
           Patricke
           for
           Ireland
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           sith
           many
           a
           one
           may
           giue
           a
           kingdome
           that
           cannot
           defend
           it
           let
           all
           men
           iudge
           whether
           they
           doe
           not
           giue
           more
           vnto
           Saints
           ,
           than
           Satan
           demanded
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           vnto
           him
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           :
           yea
           they
           make
           them
           intercessours
           for
           the
           procuring
           of
           the
           sauour
           of
           God
           and
           life
           euerlasting
           :
           they
           call
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           ,
           the
           
             Queene
             of
             Heauen
          
           ,
           and
           pray
           to
           her
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           a
           mother
           ,
           she
           would
           command
           her
           sonne
           to
           heare
           their
           praiers
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           make
           Christ
           a
           punie
           and
           vnderling
           vnto
           her
           ;
           which
           are
           greater
           matters
           then
           the
           disposing
           of
           earthly
           kingdomes
           .
           Heere
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           do
           that
           to
           the
           glorious
           saints
           in
           heauen
           ,
           which
           is
           done
           to
           earthly
           Princes
           ;
           for
           men
           adore
           them
           and
           in
           their
           absence
           fall
           downe
           before
           their
           chaire
           of
           estate
           .
           Answ.
           The
           adoration
           giuen
           to
           Princes
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           ciuill
           acknowledgement
           of
           their
           preheminence
           :
           and
           kneeling
           before
           their
           chaire
           of
           estate
           ,
           is
           only
           a
           ciuil
           testimony
           of
           loyaltie
           and
           subiection
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           directed
           to
           the
           Princes
           person
           being
           absent
           ,
           but
           only
           serueth
           to
           testifie
           his
           subiection
           to
           that
           authoritie
           and
           power
           which
           is
           set
           ouer
           him
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           diuine
           propriety
           ascribed
           by
           either
           of
           these
           vnto
           the
           person
           or
           authority
           of
           the
           Prince
           .
           But
           now
           in
           bowing
           down
           to
           pray
           to
           Saints
           ,
           there
           is
           religious
           adoration
           giuen
           them
           ,
           for
           therein
           be
           ascribed
           vnto
           them
           these
           diuine
           properties
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           know
           the
           heart
           ,
           heare
           and
           helpe
           afarre
           off
           ,
           pray
           for
           them
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           by
           all
           which
           God
           is
           robbed
           of
           his
           honour
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           we
           condemne
           the
           Papists
           for
           giuing
           to
           Saints
           diuine
           worship
           ,
           yet
           wee
           must
           beware
           of
           despising
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           in
           Heauen
           :
           for
           there
           is
           due
           vnto
           them
           a
           threefold
           honour
           :
           first
           thanksgiuing
           to
           God
           for
           them
           ,
           who
           inabled
           them
           by
           his
           gifts
           and
           graces
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           their
           times
           ,
           speciall
           instruments
           of
           good
           vnto
           Gods
           church
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           carrie
           a
           reuerent
           estimation
           of
           them
           being
           now
           in
           heauen
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           friends
           of
           God
           and
           temples
           of
           his
           holy
           spirit
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           their
           godly
           conuersatiōs
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           godlinesse
           :
           But
           from
           giuing
           vnto
           them
           diuine
           worship
           we
           must
           carefully
           abstaine
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           if
           the
           diuine
           worship
           of
           saints
           be
           heere
           condemned
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           is
           the
           worshipping
           of
           their
           reliques
           :
           then
           also
           is
           their
           instituting
           and
           obseruing
           fasting
           daies
           and
           holy
           daies
           vnto
           their
           saints
           heere
           iustly
           reproued
           .
           Neither
           can
           our
           Church
           heerein
           be
           condemned
           with
           them
           ,
           though
           wee
           retaine
           the
           names
           of
           such
           daies
           among
           vs
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           for
           another
           end
           ;
           out
           fasts
           are
           meerely
           ciuill
           on
           such
           daies
           ;
           and
           our
           holy
           dayes
           turned
           from
           the
           adoration
           of
           saints
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           whereon
           also
           our
           conscience
           knowes
           her
           libertie
           giuen
           of
           God
           for
           honest
           labour
           in
           a
           lawfull
           calling
           as
           neede
           requires
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           obserue
           how
           Christ
           heere
           ioines
           the
           
             worship
             of
             God
          
           and
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           together
           :
           teaching
           vs
           not
           to
           content
           our selues
           with
           doing
           the
           duties
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           but
           withall
           wee
           must
           yeeld
           vnto
           him
           absolute
           seruice
           and
           obedience
           .
           Men
           commonly
           thinke
           they
           haue
           done
           enough
           ,
           if
           on
           daies
           appointed
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           there
           performe
           outward
           worship
           vnto
           God
           in
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           in
           praier
           ,
           and
           receiuing
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           these
           ,
           I
           confesse
           be
           worthy
           workes
           if
           they
           be
           well
           performed
           :
           but
           heerein
           is
           the
           common
           errour
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           haue
           performed
           this
           outward
           worship
           they
           make
           no
           conscience
           of
           
             absolute
             seruice
          
           ,
           the
           thing
           which
           Christ
           heere
           ioines
           to
           worship
           ;
           they
           thinke
           that
           in
           their
           callings
           they
           may
           liue
           as
           they
           list
           ,
           either
           idly
           or
           vniustly
           ,
           by
           fraud
           and
           dissembling
           :
           but
           seuer
           not
           thou
           seruice
           from
           worship
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           lest
           God
           say
           vnto
           thee
           forthy
           worship
           as
           hee
           did
           once
           to
           the
           Iewes
           a
           
             My
             soule
             hateth
             your
             new
             moones
             and
             your
             appointed
             feasts
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             burden
             vnto
             me
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           What
           ,
           doth
           God
           hate
           that
           worship
           himselfe
           appointed
           ?
           
           no
           ,
           but
           he
           hares
           the
           seuering
           of
           it
           from
           seruice
           and
           obedience
           wherein
           they
           should
           shew
           foorth
           to
           their
           brethren
           ,
           loue
           ,
           iustice
           and
           mercy
           :
           he
           reiects
           all
           seruice
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           because
           
             their
             hands
             were
             full
             of
             blood
             ,
             v.
             15.
             
             Read
             Micha
             .
             6.
             v.
          
           6.
           7.
           8.
           
           The
           offering
           of
           sacrifice
           was
           a
           speciall
           part
           of
           worship
           vnder
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           yet
           though
           a
           man
           should
           bring
           for
           his
           sacrifice
           
             thousands
             of
             Rammes
             ,
             or
             ten
             thousand
             riuers
             of
             oile
             ,
          
           nay
           though
           he
           brought
           
             his
             first
             borne
             ,
             the
             fruite
             of
             his
             body
             for
             the
             sinne
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
          
           yet
           all
           is
           nothing
           without
           
             iustice
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             humbling
             himselfe
             and
             walking
             with
             his
             God
             ,
             vers
             .
          
           8.
           
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           serue
           God
           sincerely
           in
           our
           conuersations
           ,
           as
           wee
           seeme
           to
           honour
           him
           in
           duties
           of
           religion
           ;
           let
           vs
           shew
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           in
           our
           liues
           ;
           for
           worship
           without
           seruice
           ,
           is
           like
           
             the
             cutting
             off
             of
             a
             dogs
             head
             ,
             or
             offering
             swines
             flesh
             &c.
          
           as
           
             I
             say
          
           66.
           3.
           which
           is
           abhomination
           to
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           obserue
           that
           Christ
           addeth
           only
           to
           Moses
           words
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           clearing
           of
           Moses
           meaning
           ;
           which
           may
           serue
           for
           our
           iust
           defence
           against
           the
           Papists
           ;
           they
           blame
           vs
           greatly
           for
           teaching
           that
           a
           man
           is
           iustified
           by
           faith
           only
           ,
           saying
           the
           word
           only
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           any
           place
           ascribed
           to
           iustification
           by
           faith
           .
           We
           answer
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           old
           testament
           this
           word
           only
           is
           not
           ioyned
           to
           this
           command
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             serue
             him
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             him
             only
             shalt
             thou
             serue
             ,
          
           because
           the
           restraint
           and
           inhibition
           annexed
           ,
           from
           giuing
           this
           worship
           and
           seruice
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           doth
           in
           effect
           include
           only
           ;
           euen
           so
           ,
           though
           in
           letters
           and
           syllables
           we
           doe
           not
           find
           this
           word
           only
           ,
           adioyned
           to
           this
           sentence
           ,
           
             man
             is
             iustified
             by
             faith
          
           ;
           yet
           because
           of
           the
           exclusion
           of
           workes
           vsually
           annexed
           to
           that
           phrase
           ,
           as
           that
           ,
           
             we
             are
             iustified
             by
             faith
             without
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             28.
             and
             are
             iustified
             freely
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             v.
             24.
             and
             that
             a
             man
             is
             not
             iustified
             by
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             faith
             ,
             Gal.
          
           2.
           16.
           hereupon
           I
           say
           we
           may
           hold
           and
           teach
           ,
           and
           that
           truly
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           true
           sense
           thereof
           ,
           following
           Christs
           example
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           the
           scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             a
             man
             is
             iustified
             by
             faith
             only
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           from
           this
           commandement
           we
           must
           learne
           our
           duty
           touching
           Gods
           seruice
           :
           in
           word
           we
           wil
           all
           acknowledge
           our selues
           to
           be
           his
           seruants
           ,
           but
           if
           heerin
           we
           will
           approue
           our selues
           to
           be
           his
           seruants
           ,
           we
           must
           resolue
           and
           labour
           to
           yeeld
           vnto
           him
           absolute
           obedience
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           hart
           ,
           mind
           ,
           will
           and
           affection
           ,
           as
           in
           outward
           conuersation
           .
           The
           end
           of
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           word
           is
           not
           onely
           to
           reforme
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           
             to
             cast
             downe
          
           the
           inward
           holds
           of
           sinne
           in
           the
           Imagination
           ;
           
             and
             to
             bring
             into
             captiuitie
             euery
             thought
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           this
           is
           done
           when
           after
           true
           repentance
           a
           man
           endeuoureth
           to
           yeeld
           vnto
           God
           totall
           obedience
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           the
           whole
           man
           in
           soule
           and
           body
           and
           spirit
           ,
           not
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           continually
           .
        
         
           
             VERSE
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Then
               the
               Diuell
               left
               him
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               Angels
               came
               and
               ministred
               vnto
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           THese
           words
           containe
           the
           third
           part
           
           of
           this
           description
           of
           Christs
           temptation
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           happie
           euent
           and
           issue
           thereof
           ,
           in
           Christs
           glorious
           victory
           ouer
           the
           Tempter
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           principall
           part
           ,
           wherein
           consists
           the
           maine
           comfort
           of
           Gods
           church
           ;
           for
           as
           in
           temptation
           Christ
           stood
           in
           our
           roome
           and
           stead
           ,
           so
           is
           this
           victory
           not
           his
           a
           lone
           ,
           but
           the
           victory
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           This
           issue
           conteines
           two
           parts
           .
           First
           ,
           Satans
           departing
           from
           him
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           ministery
           of
           good
           Angels
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           
             Then
             the
             Diuell
             left
             him
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           after
           that
           by
           temptations
           he
           could
           nothing
           auaile
           ,
           then
           he
           betakes
           himselfe
           to
           flight
           .
           In
           this
           appeares
           the
           vnspeakeable
           mercie
           of
           God
           vnto
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           mitigating
           ,
           and
           in
           due
           time
           putting
           an
           end
           vnto
           the
           afflictions
           and
           temptations
           thereof
           ;
           for
           the
           case
           of
           Christ
           the
           head
           in
           this
           conflict
           ,
           is
           the
           case
           and
           condition
           of
           all
           his
           members
           .
           Now
           heere
           we
           see
           what
           a
           gratious
           issue
           ,
           the
           Lord
           put
           to
           these
           great
           assaults
           of
           Satan
           ;
           in
           due
           time
           his
           enimie
           flies
           :
           and
           so
           will
           the
           Lord
           deale
           in
           all
           the
           miseries
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           &
           children
           :
           God
           promiseth
           to
           Dauid
           concerning
           Salomon
           ,
           a
           that
           
             if
             he
             sin
             ,
             hee
             will
             chastise
             him
             with
             the
             roddes
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             plagues
             of
             the
             
             children
             of
             men
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           such
           punishments
           as
           he
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           beare
           ,
           
             but
             his
             mercy
             he
             will
             not
             take
             from
             him
             .
          
           The
           Prophet
           Habacucke
           in
           his
           complaint
           against
           the
           wrong
           &
           violence
           of
           the
           wicked
           done
           to
           the
           iust
           ,
           is
           somewhat
           
             impatient
             towards
             God
             for
             his
             delay
             .
             Hab.
          
           1.
           2.
           3.
           
           Therefore
           in
           the
           vision
           afterward
           shewed
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           bid
           to
           
             waite
             for
             deliuerance
             ,
             for
             though
             it
             tary
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             surely
             come
             and
             shall
             not
             stay
             ,
             Cha.
          
           2.
           3.
           
           Thus
           Paul
           comforteth
           the
           Christian
           Corinthians
           ,
           
             God
             is
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             you
             to
             be
             tempted
             aboue
             that
             which
             ye
             are
             able
             to
             beare
             ,
             but
             will
             giue
             an
             issue
             with
             the
             temptation
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             able
             to
             beare
             it
             ;
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           10.
           13.
           
           a
           
             The
             bodies
             of
             the
             two
             Prophets
             who
             were
             slaine
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             are
             suffered
             to
             lie
             in
             the
             streetes
             vnburied
             ,
             for
             three
             daies
             and
             an
             halfe
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           some
           short
           time
           ;
           which
           being
           expired
           ,
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             comming
             from
             God
             shall
             enter
             into
             them
             and
             reuiue
             them
             ;
             then
             feare
             shall
             take
             their
             enimies
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             ascend
             vp
             to
             heauen
             ,
             and
             their
             enemies
             shall
             see
             it
             .
          
           All
           these
           doe
           plainly
           manifest
           Gods
           great
           mercie
           in
           giuing
           a
           gracious
           issue
           to
           the
           troubles
           of
           his
           childrē
           ,
           yea
           by
           good
           experience
           we
           may
           see
           the
           truth
           heereof
           in
           the
           happy
           issue
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           put
           to
           the
           most
           fearefull
           temptations
           of
           sundry
           in
           our
           time
           ,
           who
           haue
           beene
           exercised
           therein
           ,
           some
           for
           a
           yeare
           or
           two
           ,
           other
           for
           longer
           time
           euen
           many
           yeares
           together
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           end
           haue
           sung
           the
           song
           of
           ioyful
           deliuerance
           :
           it
           may
           be
           some
           of
           Gods
           children
           beare
           the
           Crosse
           to
           their
           dying
           day
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           sustains
           them
           in
           it
           by
           his
           grace
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           shewes
           them
           mercy
           and
           peace
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           this
           departure
           of
           Satan
           from
           Christ
           ,
           we
           may
           obserue
           a
           notable
           difference
           between
           the
           first
           Adam
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           .
           The
           first
           Adam
           was
           tempted
           and
           ouercome
           therein
           ;
           Satan
           preuailed
           in
           that
           conflict
           ,
           and
           brings
           him
           captiue
           into
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           hauing
           spiritually
           taken
           possession
           of
           him
           .
           The
           second
           Adam
           is
           tempted
           also
           ,
           but
           the
           Diuell
           can
           find
           no
           meanes
           whereby
           to
           preuaile
           with
           him
           :
           
             the
             prince
             of
             this
             world
             commeth
             ,
             but
             hath
             nought
             in
             mee
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           Iohn
           14.
           30.
           
           But
           after
           his
           assault
           is
           faine
           to
           flie
           away
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           in
           this
           departure
           of
           Christ
           note
           two
           circumstances
           :
           when
           Satan
           departed
           ,
           and
           for
           
             how
             long
          
           a
           time
           .
           First
           ,
           when
           he
           departed
           is
           noted
           in
           this
           word
           then
           ,
           that
           is
           after
           the
           third
           temptation
           ;
           when
           Christ
           in
           indignation
           for
           his
           blasphemy
           against
           God
           had
           said
           ,
           
             Auoid
             Satan
          
           ;
           and
           withall
           had
           answered
           his
           temptation
           out
           of
           the
           written
           word
           ,
           then
           he
           departs
           .
           Hence
           we
           learne
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           way
           to
           vanquish
           satain
           is
           to
           giue
           him
           no
           ground
           ,
           
           but
           to
           withstand
           him
           manfully
           at
           the
           first
           :
           Iam.
           4.
           7.
           
             resist
             the
             Diuell
             and
             he
             will
             flie
             .
          
           Now
           Satan
           is
           resisted
           ,
           when
           from
           our
           hearts
           we
           cast
           our
           soules
           on
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           conteined
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           our
           liues
           pray
           for
           strength
           of
           grace
           to
           stand
           against
           all
           his
           assaults
           :
           whereby
           wee
           may
           see
           the
           great
           error
           and
           deceit
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           accompt
           of
           Satans
           temptations
           as
           of
           fits
           of
           melancholie
           ,
           and
           thinke
           they
           may
           bee
           remooued
           by
           musicke
           ,
           merrie
           company
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           but
           these
           are
           no
           weapons
           to
           driue
           away
           the
           Diuell
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           also
           shewes
           their
           dangerous
           course
           who
           yeeld
           to
           Satans
           temptations
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           taking
           their
           pleasure
           in
           their
           youth
           ,
           purposing
           to
           resist
           him
           when
           they
           are
           olde
           and
           then
           to
           repent
           :
           too
           many
           take
           this
           course
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           fearefull
           :
           for
           thus
           doing
           ,
           they
           set
           open
           al
           the
           doores
           of
           their
           heart
           to
           the
           Diuel
           ,
           and
           suffer
           him
           to
           take
           quiet
           possession
           ,
           little
           considering
           that
           it
           is
           beyond
           their
           power
           to
           dispossesse
           him
           at
           their
           pleasure
           :
           For
           indeed
           heereby
           they
           become
           like
           to
           a
           man
           that
           is
           sick
           of
           the
           dropsie
           ,
           who
           the
           more
           he
           drinks
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           desires
           ;
           so
           hee
           that
           willingly
           giues
           place
           to
           Satans
           temptation
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           may
           ;
           for
           the
           longer
           he
           is
           tempted
           ,
           the
           more
           by
           yeelding
           is
           he
           weakened
           ,
           &
           the
           greater
           is
           the
           danger
           of
           his
           endlesse
           confusion
           :
           therefore
           learne
           of
           Christ
           to
           resist
           betime
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           this
           circumstance
           ,
           note
           that
           when
           Christ
           rebuketh
           Satan
           and
           bids
           him
           auoid
           ,
           hee
           departs
           and
           is
           presently
           gone
           .
           Was
           this
           any
           vertue
           in
           satan
           that
           hee
           doth
           thus
           readily
           depart
           at
           
           Christs
           command
           ?
           no
           verily
           ,
           
           though
           he
           obey
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           praise
           worthy
           :
           for
           obedience
           is
           two
           fould
           ,
           voluntary
           ,
           and
           constrained
           ;
           voluntary
           ,
           when
           the
           creature
           doth
           Gods
           command
           without
           compulsion
           ,
           thus
           Adam
           did
           before
           his
           fail
           ,
           and
           all
           holy
           ones
           that
           are
           iustified
           and
           sanctified
           doe
           thus
           in
           part
           in
           this
           life
           :
           Constrained
           obedience
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           creature
           is
           made
           to
           obey
           God
           ,
           wil
           he
           nil
           he
           .
           This
           is
           like
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           rebels
           ,
           who
           being
           attached
           and
           arreigned
           for
           their
           treasons
           ,
           in
           suffering
           are
           made
           to
           obey
           the
           Princes
           lawes
           .
           And
           such
           was
           this
           obedience
           of
           Satan
           ,
           forced
           vpon
           him
           by
           the
           powerfull
           command
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           Prince
           and
           Lord
           of
           all
           creatures
           .
           And
           this
           is
           to
           be
           marked
           ,
           that
           when
           Christ
           giues
           foorth
           his
           powerfull
           command
           ,
           then
           Satan
           must
           obey
           whether
           he
           wil
           or
           not
           .
           This
           is
           euident
           by
           his
           manifold
           dispossessions
           of
           vncleane
           spirits
           ,
           who
           came
           foorth
           at
           his
           command
           ,
           though
           they
           accompted
           him
           as
           their
           tormenter
           .
           Now
           that
           which
           heere
           befals
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           shall
           one
           day
           bee
           verified
           of
           all
           wicked
           men
           ;
           if
           they
           will
           not
           now
           obey
           God
           willinglie
           ,
           while
           in
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           word
           he
           bids
           them
           
             repent
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             the
             Gospell
          
           ;
           they
           shall
           one
           day
           bee
           compelled
           ,
           euen
           at
           the
           dreadful
           day
           of
           Iudgement
           ,
           wil
           they
           ,
           nil
           they
           ,
           to
           obey
           that
           wofull
           voice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             mee
             yee
             cursed
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
             ,
             Mat.
          
           25.
           41.
           
           In
           regard
           whereof
           ,
           wee
           must
           euer
           be
           carefull
           ,
           now
           in
           the
           daie
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           yeeld
           vnto
           Christ
           voluntary
           and
           cheerefull
           obedience
           ,
           vnto
           all
           his
           commandements
           both
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           Gospell
           ,
           lest
           one
           day
           wee
           be
           constrained
           to
           obey
           in
           going
           to
           our
           endlesse
           wo
           :
           Satan
           who
           is
           a
           thousand-fold
           stronger
           then
           man
           ,
           could
           not
           resist
           his
           power
           ;
           how
           then
           shall
           wee
           that
           are
           but
           dust
           and
           ashes
           stand
           before
           so
           great
           a
           God
           ?
        
         
           This
           circumstance
           of
           time
           is
           more
           fully
           noted
           by
           S.
           Luke
           ,
           saying
           ,
           a
           
             and
             when
             the
             Diuell
             had
             ended
             all
             the
             temptation
             ,
             he
             departed
             from
             him
             :
          
           whereby
           thus
           much
           is
           signified
           ,
           that
           look
           what
           knowledge
           ,
           craft
           ,
           or
           power
           the
           Diuel
           had
           ,
           that
           did
           he
           imploy
           to
           the
           vttermost
           in
           these
           temptations
           before
           he
           left
           our
           Sauior
           Christ.
           Whereby
           it
           appeareth
           that
           Christ
           was
           tempted
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           and
           measure
           that
           Satan
           possibly
           could
           attain
           vnto
           :
           herein
           did
           the
           Diuell
           shew
           the
           extremity
           of
           his
           fraude
           and
           malice
           against
           Christ
           ;
           which
           further
           appeares
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Angels
           of
           heauen
           came
           and
           ministred
           vnto
           him
           for
           his
           comfort
           ;
           so
           as
           though
           Satan
           could
           not
           taint
           the
           sacred
           heart
           of
           our
           Sauior
           Christ
           with
           the
           least
           spot
           of
           sin
           ;
           yet
           in
           these
           temptations
           Christ
           was
           troubled
           with
           the
           same
           forrowes
           ,
           griefes
           &
           vexations
           ,
           which
           Gods
           children
           vsually
           feele
           in
           their
           temptations
           :
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           serues
           for
           speciall
           vse
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           to
           keepe
           all
           Gods
           children
           
           from
           despaire
           in
           the
           greatest
           extremity
           of
           their
           temptations
           ,
           euen
           when
           they
           shall
           feele
           their
           conscience
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           set
           on
           an
           Iron
           racke
           ,
           and
           the
           slashings
           of
           hell
           fire
           alreadie
           kindled
           in
           their
           soule
           :
           for
           Christ
           Iesus
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           tempted
           by
           Satan
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Angels
           came
           to
           minister
           comfort
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           still
           remained
           the
           welbeloued
           sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           may
           any
           of
           Gods
           children
           remaine
           Gods
           deere
           elect
           ,
           euen
           then
           when
           the
           violence
           of
           Satan
           shall
           seem
           most
           to
           preuaile
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           suppresse
           all
           rash
           iudgment
           in
           our selues
           ,
           of
           all
           such
           as
           shall
           bee
           exercised
           by
           Satan
           in
           extreame
           temptations
           :
           for
           oft
           it
           will
           fall
           out
           that
           the
           conscience
           of
           Gods
           child
           shall
           bee
           so
           exceedingly
           tormented
           in
           temptation
           ,
           that
           hee
           shall
           cry
           out
           ,
           he
           is
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           shal
           be
           damned
           ;
           when
           as
           indeed
           he
           stil
           remains
           the
           deare
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Christ
           our
           Sauiour
           did
           Gods
           welbeloued
           in
           the
           deepest
           assaults
           of
           Satan
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           relation
           published
           of
           Francis
           Spira
           his
           desperation
           ,
           
           doth
           inconsiderately
           taxe
           him
           for
           a
           cast-away
           ;
           considering
           that
           nothing
           befel
           him
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           desperation
           but
           that
           which
           may
           befall
           the
           child
           of
           God
           :
           yea
           our
           owne
           land
           can
           afford
           many
           examples
           which
           match
           Francis
           Spira
           ,
           whether
           we
           regard
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           temptation
           ,
           or
           the
           deepnesse
           of
           his
           desperation
           ,
           who
           yet
           through
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           
           haue
           receiued
           comfort
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           this
           case
           Christian
           charity
           must
           euer
           bind
           vs
           to
           thinke
           and
           speake
           the
           best
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Satans
           departing
           vpon
           the
           ending
           of
           these
           three
           temptations
           ,
           giues
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           the
           Diuel
           abound
           with
           temptations
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           yet
           these
           three
           are
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           principall
           temptations
           that
           Satan
           hath
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           combate
           he
           did
           his
           worst
           ,
           &
           shewed
           the
           violence
           of
           his
           rage
           and
           wrath
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           wil
           needfull
           for
           vs
           to
           take
           special
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           Christs
           repulses
           giuen
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           be
           the
           better
           armed
           against
           them
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           time
           when
           Satan
           departed
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           circumstance
           touching
           his
           departure
           is
           ,
           for
           how
           long
           the
           Diuel
           left
           him
           ,
           noted
           by
           Saint
           Luke
           ,
           not
           for
           euer
           ,
           
           but
           
             for
             a
             season
          
           .
           Some
           may
           say
           ,
           we
           doe
           not
           find
           that
           Satan
           tempted
           Christ
           euer
           after
           this
           ,
           saue
           only
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           ,
           where
           he
           
             spotled
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             Coloss.
             2.
             15.
             
             Answ.
          
           The
           Diuell
           tempts
           men
           two
           waies
           :
           sometime
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           our
           Sauior
           Christ
           in
           this
           place
           and
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           our
           first
           mother
           Eue
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           Gen.
           3.
           1.
           sometime
           by
           men
           whom
           hee
           vseth
           as
           his
           instruments
           ;
           thus
           he
           tempted
           Adam
           by
           Eue
           ;
           and
           Iob
           ,
           by
           the
           Chaldeans
           and
           Sabeans
           that
           robbed
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           friends
           who
           sought
           to
           draw
           him
           from
           his
           integrity
           ,
           Iob.
           27.
           5.
           now
           though
           Christ
           were
           not
           often
           after
           this
           tempted
           immediately
           by
           the
           Diuel
           ,
           yet
           by
           Satans
           instruments
           he
           was
           many
           times
           sore
           assaulted
           to
           the
           greefe
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           and
           
             Pharisies
             ,
             Herod
          
           ,
           and
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           ,
           who
           required
           signes
           of
           him
           ,
           mocked
           and
           persecuted
           him
           .
        
         
           Heere
           we
           may
           see
           a
           notable
           patterne
           
           of
           the
           state
           of
           Gods
           Church
           &
           children
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           for
           looke
           as
           Christ
           their
           head
           is
           sore
           tempted
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           alone
           ,
           and
           yet
           but
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           being
           tempted
           againe
           by
           Satans
           Instruments
           ;
           so
           fareth
           it
           with
           them
           ,
           one
           while
           they
           are
           exercised
           with
           outward
           temptations
           ,
           and
           another
           while
           with
           inward
           assaults
           ;
           then
           through
           Gods
           mercy
           they
           haue
           freedome
           for
           a
           season
           ;
           but
           afterward
           Satan
           comes
           vpon
           them
           againe
           ,
           either
           by
           himselfe
           or
           by
           his
           instruments
           :
           which
           must
           teach
           vs
           wisdome
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           state
           of
           our
           own
           Church
           in
           particular
           ,
           town
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           dreame
           of
           a
           perpetuall
           freedome
           from
           trials
           and
           temptations
           ,
           howsoeuer
           through
           Gods
           mercie
           wee
           haue
           inioyed
           admirable
           peace
           and
           tranquillity
           for
           many
           yeares
           together
           ;
           for
           being
           a
           part
           of
           Christs
           mystical
           body
           we
           must
           looke
           for
           the
           same
           condition
           with
           our
           head
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           who
           being
           sore
           tempted
           of
           Satan
           was
           left
           but
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           and
           after
           tempted
           againe
           :
           and
           therfore
           wee
           must
           resolue
           our selues
           vndoubtedly
           that
           trials
           will
           come
           ;
           what
           way
           ,
           God
           only
           knoweth
           ;
           but
           the
           winter
           of
           affliction
           will
           follow
           our
           haruest
           of
           ioy
           and
           peace
           :
           and
           the
           yearely
           visitations
           ,
           by
           plagues
           &
           famine
           ,
           are
           symptomes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           signes
           &
           foretunners
           of
           more
           heauy
           iudgments
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           prepare
           to
           meete
           our
           God
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           speedy
           and
           vnfained
           repentance
           .
           And
           as
           this
           is
           the
           state
           of
           our
           Church
           in
           generall
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           the
           particular
           condition
           of
           euery
           Christian
           ,
           whose
           life
           is
           a
           continuall
           intercourse
           of
           trouble
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           therefore
           euery
           child
           of
           God
           must
           be
           watchfull
           against
           security
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           end
           of
           one
           assault
           ,
           ioyne
           his
           preparation
           for
           a
           new
           :
           This
           was
           the
           state
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           seruant
           must
           not
           look
           to
           be
           aboue
           his
           master
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           Diuels
           departure
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Issue
           of
           this
           conflict
           is
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           angels
           vnto
           Christ
           ;
           
             And
             behold
             the
             Angels
             come
             and
             ministred
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           In
           saying
           Behold
           ,
           the
           Euangelist
           commends
           to
           our
           consideration
           the
           view
           of
           a
           great
           wonder
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           that
           person
           whom
           the
           Diuel
           would
           haue
           had
           to
           haue
           worshipped
           him
           ,
           is
           here
           worshipped
           and
           serued
           of
           the
           holy
           Angels
           of
           God.
           Let
           no
           man
           therefore
           iudge
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           that
           which
           Satan
           would
           perswade
           him
           to
           in
           temptation
           ;
           Christs
           estate
           doth
           now
           appeare
           farre
           different
           from
           that
           which
           Satan
           would
           haue
           brought
           him
           to
           ,
           &
           so
           shall
           all
           Gods
           children
           find
           it
           to
           bee
           with
           them
           after
           temptation
           ,
           if
           therein
           they
           fight
           manfully
           after
           the
           example
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
         
           Touching
           the
           ministerie
           of
           these
           Angels
           ,
           here
           obserue
           three
           points
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           bond
           that
           causeth
           the
           good
           Angels
           to
           minister
           vnto
           Christ.
           Secondly
           ,
           their
           number
           .
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           their
           ministery
           .
        
         
           I.
           Point
           .
           The
           bond
           of
           their
           Ministery
           ,
           is
           Christs
           soueraignety
           ouer
           the
           Angels
           ,
           not
           onely
           as
           hee
           is
           God
           their
           Creator
           ,
           but
           as
           hee
           is
           mediator
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           euen
           the
           man
           Christ
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           not
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           )
           but
           Christ
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           the
           man-God
           ,
           is
           Lord
           of
           all
           Angels
           ,
           and
           they
           doe
           him
           homage
           and
           seruice
           .
           And
           though
           the
           man-hood
           of
           Christ
           be
           not
           Lord
           of
           Angels
           ,
           yet
           being
           receiued
           into
           the
           vnity
           of
           his
           God-head
           ,
           it
           is
           thereby
           exalted
           aboue
           all
           Angels
           by
           many
           degrees
           .
           Wherin
           we
           may
           behold
           the
           endlesse
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           aduancing
           our
           nature
           ,
           which
           by
           sinne
           was
           made
           more
           vile
           then
           al
           earthly
           creatures
           ,
           far
           aboue
           the
           Angels
           in
           degree
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           coniunction
           which
           it
           hath
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Now
           as
           by
           this
           bond
           the
           Angels
           are
           made
           ministers
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           so
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           become
           ministers
           to
           all
           his
           true
           members
           .
           Iacobs
           ladder
           is
           thus
           expounded
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           :
           verily
           ,
           
           
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             heereafter
             shall
             ye
             see
             heauen
             open
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             ascending
             and
             descending
             vpon
             the
             son
             of
             man.
          
           This
           
             sonne
             of
             man
          
           is
           Christ
           ,
           who
           being
           God
           and
           man
           reacheth
           from
           heauen
           to
           earth
           ,
           and
           from
           earth
           to
           heauen
           ;
           to
           him
           the
           Angels
           minister
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           they
           descend
           to
           minister
           to
           all
           the
           saints
           of
           God
           heere
           on
           earth
           .
        
         
           
             The
             vse
          
           .
           1.
           
           This
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           admire
           the
           endlesse
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           vnto
           his
           Church
           and
           children
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           bestowing
           heauen
           and
           earth
           vpon
           them
           ,
           but
           euen
           giuing
           his
           glorious
           Angels
           to
           become
           ministring
           spirits
           for
           their
           protection
           ,
           defence
           ,
           &
           comfort
           .
           II.
           This
           their
           ministery
           ,
           must
           admonish
           vs
           to
           carry
           our selues
           reuerently
           and
           holily
           in
           all
           maner
           of
           conuersation
           .
           If
           we
           were
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           an
           earthly
           Prince
           ,
           oh
           how
           carefull
           would
           we
           be
           to
           our
           behauiour
           both
           for
           words
           &
           actions
           ?
           Much
           more
           then
           should
           the
           presence
           and
           attendance
           of
           Gods
           glorious
           angels
           ,
           who
           pitch
           their
           tents
           about
           vs
           if
           we
           be
           Gods
           children
           ,
           make
           vs
           circumspect
           to
           all
           our
           waies
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           their
           ministery
           is
           for
           our
           comfort
           and
           protection
           ,
           while
           wee
           keepe
           our selues
           in
           the
           straight
           waies
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           II.
           point
           .
           Their
           number
           .
           It
           is
           not
           said
           
             one
             Angel
          
           ,
           but
           angels
           came
           and
           ministred
           vnto
           him
           .
           Indeed
           when
           hee
           was
           in
           his
           Agonie
           in
           the
           garden
           a
           little
           before
           his
           passion
           ,
           a
           
             one
             Angell
             came
             and
             ministred
             comfort
             vnto
             him
             :
          
           so
           that
           sometime
           one
           ,
           sometime
           moe
           attended
           on
           him
           ;
           euen
           as
           the
           euill
           spirits
           come
           to
           tempt
           ,
           sometime
           one
           alone
           ,
           as
           Satan
           did
           heere
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           moe
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           when
           he
           was
           vpon
           the
           Crosse.
           And
           as
           it
           befell
           Christ
           ,
           so
           doth
           it
           to
           Gods
           children
           ,
           they
           haue
           somtime
           one
           good
           Angell
           to
           attend
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           sometime
           many
           :
           so
           likewise
           haue
           they
           sometime
           one
           euill
           spirit
           to
           assault
           them
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           many
           ,
           as
           the
           man
           in
           whom
           the
           legion
           was
           .
           And
           heereby
           falleth
           to
           the
           ground
           this
           common
           opinion
           ,
           that
           euery
           man
           hath
           one
           good
           Angell
           and
           one
           bad
           attending
           vpon
           him
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           protect
           him
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           tempt
           him
           .
           But
           this
           opinion
           doth
           not
           wel
           stand
           with
           the
           tenour
           of
           the
           scripture
           ,
           which
           thus
           sets
           out
           the
           state
           of
           men
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           attendance
           by
           Angels
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           somtimes
           moe
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           somtime
           fewer
           ;
           whether
           we
           speake
           of
           good
           Angels
           ,
           or
           of
           euill
           spirits
           .
        
         
           III
           Point
           .
           The
           time
           when
           these
           good
           Angels
           came
           and
           ministred
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           is
           noted
           in
           this
           word
           Then
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           Diuel
           had
           done
           all
           he
           could
           against
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           :
           they
           came
           not
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           assaults
           ,
           but
           when
           Satan
           had
           ended
           his
           temptations
           and
           was
           gone
           .
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           the
           good
           Angels
           were
           alwaies
           about
           our
           Sauior
           Christ
           attending
           on
           his
           blessed
           person
           ,
           but
           at
           this
           time
           it
           is
           like
           they
           tooke
           vpon
           them
           some
           visible
           shape
           ,
           that
           so
           their
           ministery
           might
           be
           the
           more
           comfortable
           vnto
           him
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           like
           ,
           the
           diuel
           appeared
           in
           some
           shape
           for
           Christs
           greater
           terrour
           in
           his
           temptations
           .
        
         
         
           In
           this
           circumstance
           of
           time
           ,
           
           we
           may
           obserue
           a
           worke
           of
           Gods
           prouidence
           which
           he
           pleaseth
           to
           exercise
           in
           the
           time
           of
           temptation
           vpon
           his
           owne
           children
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           to
           hide
           his
           mercy
           from
           them
           ,
           withdrawing
           the
           sensible
           feeling
           of
           his
           fauour
           .
           Thus
           he
           dealt
           with
           his
           beloued
           some
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           Satans
           violent
           temptations
           he
           concealed
           from
           him
           the
           sensible
           assistance
           of
           the
           ministerie
           of
           his
           Angels
           ,
           they
           shew
           not
           themselues
           till
           Satan
           is
           departed
           .
           And
           so
           fareth
           it
           many
           times
           with
           Gods
           deere
           children
           vpon
           whom
           he
           bestowes
           the
           good
           graces
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           as
           a
           nourcing-mother
           to
           try
           the
           affection
           of
           her
           childe
           ,
           will
           sometime
           hid
           her selfe
           from
           it
           ,
           leaue
           it
           alone
           ,
           and
           suffer
           it
           to
           take
           a
           knocke
           or
           a
           fall
           ;
           so
           wil
           the
           Lord
           leaue
           his
           children
           to
           themselues
           &
           conceale
           from
           them
           the
           signes
           of
           his
           fauour
           ,
           suffering
           them
           to
           be
           buffered
           in
           temptation
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           find
           thereby
           what
           they
           are
           in
           themselues
           without
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           and
           by
           feeling
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           that
           estate
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           his
           grace
           and
           fauour
           ,
           the
           more
           ioifully
           and
           thankfully
           to
           embrace
           it
           when
           it
           is
           renued
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           carefully
           to
           keepe
           it
           all
           the
           daies
           of
           their
           life
           .
           What
           made
           Dauid
           to
           accompt
           so
           highly
           of
           the
           courts
           of
           Gods
           house
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           esteemed
           the
           silly
           a
           
             birds
             happy
             that
             might
             build
             their
             nests
             by
             Gods
             altar
             ,
          
           but
           his
           banishment
           thence
           ,
           by
           the
           persecution
           of
           Saul
           wherin
           hee
           was
           constrained
           to
           remaine
           in
           b
           
             Meshech
             ,
             and
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             tents
             of
             Kedar
             ?
          
           And
           so
           when
           the
           people
           of
           God
           were
           in
           Babell
           ,
           
             remembring
             Zion
             they
             wept
          
           ;
           oh
           then
           ,
           b
           
             let
             my
             right
             hand
             forget
             to
             play
             ,
             if
             I
             forget
             thee
             O
             serusalem
             ;
             let
             my
             tongue
             cleaue
             to
             the
             roofe
             of
             my
             mouth
             if
             I
             prefer
             not
             Ierusalem
             to
             my
             chiefe
             ioy
             .
          
        
         
           But
           vnto
           many
           this
           doctrine
           of
           temptations
           will
           seeme
           to
           small
           purpose
           ,
           nay
           altogether
           needlesse
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           neuer
           felt
           any
           such
           conflicts
           with
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           they
           defie
           him
           from
           their
           harts
           ,
           and
           they
           trust
           to
           God
           neuer
           to
           be
           troubled
           with
           him
           :
           this
           is
           the
           common
           estate
           of
           most
           men
           (
           those
           onlie
           excepted
           who
           haue
           felt
           how
           hard
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           truly
           to
           repent
           and
           beleeue
           )
           thus
           to
           blesse
           themselues
           in
           a
           carnall
           peace
           ;
           but
           sillie
           soules
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           their
           owne
           hearts
           nor
           the
           fearfull
           case
           in
           which
           they
           stand
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Christ
           must
           be
           made
           conformable
           vnto
           their
           head
           ;
           now
           
             he
             was
             consecrated
             the
             prince
             of
             their
             saluation
             through
             afflictions
             ,
             Heb.
          
           2.
           10
           :
           his
           soule
           was
           heauie
           vnto
           the
           death
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           finish
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           life
           :
           yea
           he
           is
           tempted
           by
           Satan
           before
           he
           is
           comforted
           by
           the
           Angels
           ;
           those
           therefore
           that
           were
           neuer
           tempted
           haue
           yet
           no
           fellowship
           in
           his
           afflictions
           ,
           they
           haue
           not
           begunne
           any
           conformitie
           with
           Christ
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           is
           like
           they
           are
           still
           bondslaues
           vnto
           Satan
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           had
           escaped
           out
           of
           his
           snare
           ,
           they
           should
           feele
           his
           assaults
           to
           get
           them
           in
           againe
           :
           in
           regard
           heereof
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           is
           constrained
           to
           buckle
           hard
           with
           Satan
           in
           temptation
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           many
           a
           time
           to
           be
           deliuered
           from
           his
           buffeting
           .
           And
           indeed
           howsoeuer
           for
           the
           present
           this
           be
           not
           ioyous
           ,
           yet
           they
           
             may
             count
             it
             exceeding
             great
             gladnesse
             ,
          
           as
           the
           c
           
             Apostle
             saith
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           this
           triall
           of
           their
           faith
           which
           bringeth
           forth
           patience
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           herein
           they
           become
           like
           vnto
           Christ
           in
           his
           humiliation
           ,
           which
           may
           giue
           them
           assurance
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           like
           him
           in
           glorie
           :
           d
           
             for
             if
             we
             be
             dead
             with
             Christ
             we
             shall
             also
             liue
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             suffer
             we
             shall
             also
             raigne
             with
             him
             .
          
           Adde
           further
           that
           these
           men
           that
           neuer
           felt
           the
           assault
           of
           Satan
           ,
           are
           as
           yet
           vnder
           a
           most
           fearfull
           iudgment
           of
           God
           in
           
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
          
           .
           When
           Christ
           sedde
           fiue
           thousand
           men
           with
           fiue
           loaues
           and
           two
           fishes
           ,
           e
           
             he
             distributed
             it
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             disciples
          
           ;
           But
           after
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             they
             perceiued
             not
             this
             matter
             of
             the
             loaues
             ,
          
           and
           this
           reason
           is
           rendred
           ,
           
             because
             their
             harts
             were
             hardned
             ,
             vers
             .
          
           52.
           
           And
           so
           it
           is
           with
           them
           that
           neuer
           feele
           the
           temptations
           of
           Satan
           ,
           for
           he
           goeth
           about
           continually
           like
           a
           roaring
           Lion
           seeking
           whom
           he
           may
           deuoure
           ,
           as
           they
           whose
           hearts
           are
           not
           hardned
           do
           well
           perceiue
           .
           To
           conclude
           therefore
           ,
           let
           these
           men
           who
           yet
           neuer
           felt
           in
           themselues
           these
           assaults
           of
           Satan
           ,
           vnfainedly
           endeuour
           to
           change
           the
           course
           of
           their
           liues
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           
           true
           repentance
           in
           eschewing
           euill
           and
           doing
           good
           ;
           let
           them
           giue
           themselues
           sincerely
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           praier
           for
           the
           remouall
           of
           their
           stony
           hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           renuing
           vnto
           them
           hearts
           of
           flesh
           ,
           let
           them
           heare
           the
           word
           and
           doe
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           will
           shortly
           sing
           another
           song
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             that
             whosoeuer
             will
             liue
             godly
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             must
             suffer
             temptations
             and
             be
             assaulted
             by
             the
             Diuell
          
           ;
           and
           then
           will
           they
           finde
           that
           this
           doctrine
           is
           needfull
           ,
           yea
           they
           wil
           blesse
           God
           for
           this
           worke
           of
           his
           spirit
           that
           caused
           these
           temptations
           of
           Christs
           to
           be
           so
           particularly
           recorded
           ,
           with
           his
           happy
           issue
           and
           victory
           ouer
           them
           all
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           himselfe
           but
           for
           all
           his
           members
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           temptations
           they
           may
           looke
           vnto
           Iesus
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           faint
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           for
           
             in
             that
             he
             suffered
             and
             was
             tempted
             he
             is
             able
             to
             succour
             them
             that
             are
             tempted
             ,
          
           Heb.
           2.
           18.
           
        
         
           
             ROM
             .
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             God
             of
             peace
             shall
             tread
             Satan
             vnder
             your
             feete
             shortly
             .
             The
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             be
             with
             you
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           4.
           c.
           1.
           ●
           reade
           ,
           Iob.
           36.
           5.
           pag.
           18
           col
           .
           1.
           marg
           .
           reade
           ,
           Mark.
           1.
           24.
           25.
           pag.
           21.
           c.
           2.
           lin
           .
           15.
           reade
           ,
           bodily
           substance
           of
           .
           pag.
           25.
           the
           number
           is
           19.
           for
           25.
           pag.
           30.
           c.
           1.
           marg
           .
           reade
           ,
           Ezek.
           18.
           27.
           pag.
           32.
           c.
           1.
           marg
           .
           reade
           ,
           Nehem.
           8.
           8.
           pag.
           43.
           in
           the
           title
           ,
           reade
           ,
           Mat.
           4.
           10.
           pag.
           47.
           c.
           1.
           l.
           50.
           reade
           ,
           despising
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           places
           of
           Scripture
           here
           cited
           :
           The
           first
           number
           notes
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           second
           the
           verse
           ,
           the
           third
           the
           Page
           :
           the
           letter
           (
           c
           )
           the
           Columne
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Genesis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 
              
               
                 Verse
                 .
              
               
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 6.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 7.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 51.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 9.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 28.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 37.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 17.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 11.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 19
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 45.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 22
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 7.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 23
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 45.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 24
              
               
                 63
              
               
                 7.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 33
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 45.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Exodus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 2.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 11.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 12
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 31.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 17
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 33.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 34
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 10.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 35
              
               
                 30.
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Leuit.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 24
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 43.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 26
              
               
                 26
              
               
                 21.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Numbers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 11
              
               
                 29
              
               
                 3●
                 c
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 14
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 34.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Deut.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 6
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 44
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 44.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 32.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 33.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 8
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 20.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 37.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 6-9
                 .
              
               
                 43.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 34
              
               
                 1.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 36.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Iosua
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 5
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 40.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Iudges
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 6
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 34.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 20
              
               
                 26
              
               
                 10.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Samuel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 7
              
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 10
              
               
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 17
              
               
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 18
              
               
                 9.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 26
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 19.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 37.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 30
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 22.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 31
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 10.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Samuel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 7
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 48.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 38.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 35.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Kings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 39
              
               
                 40.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 17
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 23.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 19
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 10.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 21
              
               
                 9.
                 10
              
               
                 43.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 22
              
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 41.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Kings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 3.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 6
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 40.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 19
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 43.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 20
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 34.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Chron.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 10
              
               
                 12
              
               
                 10.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Nehem.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 8
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 32.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Hester
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 10.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Iob.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 39.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 12
              
               
                 4.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 29.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 25.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 9.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 23.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 23
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 31.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 27
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 51.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 29
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 23.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 31
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 37.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 36
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 4.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Psal.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 15
              
               
                 4●
              
               
                 39.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 19
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 28.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 27
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 4.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 34
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 34.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 37
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 34.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 42
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 43.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 78
              
               
                 18.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 33.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 34.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 33.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 30.
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 22.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 41.
                 
              
               
                 34.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 71.
                 72.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 84
              
               
                 1.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 53.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 91
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 30.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 31.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 95
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 33.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 101
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 43.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 105
              
               
                 16.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 31.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 119
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 19.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 37
              
               
                 37.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 71
              
               
                 31.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 120
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 53.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 137
              
               
                 1.
                 5.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 53.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 147
              
               
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 20.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Prou.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 5.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 37.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 10
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 31.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 5.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 16
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 23.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 19
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 43.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 22
              
               
                 24
              
               
                 5.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Eccles.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 6.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 25.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Isai.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 14.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 47.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3
              
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 21.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 7
              
               
                 11.
                 12.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 34.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 11
              
               
                 6.
                 7.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 30
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 28.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 37
              
               
                 36
              
               
                 40.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 40
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 11.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 66
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 ●8
                 .
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ierem.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 24.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ezek.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 8
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 24.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 9
              
               
                 4.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 31.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 18
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 30.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 40
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 36.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Daniel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 40.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 10
              
               
                 2.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Hosea
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 1.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 19.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Micha
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 6
              
               
                 6.
                 7.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 48.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
             
               
                 Habacuck
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 2.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 49.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 49.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Haggai
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 21.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Zacharie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 3.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 26.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 41.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 37.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Malac.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 33.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 34.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Matth.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 5
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 25.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 7
              
               
                 24.
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 8
              
               
                 23.
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 32
              
               
                 4.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 12
              
               
                 38
              
               
                 34.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 39
              
               
                 41.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 15
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 24.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 16
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 13.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 43.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 17
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 14.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 23
              
               
                 13.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 25.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 25
              
               
                 1.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 28.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 41
              
               
                 50.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Marke
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 12
              
               
                 3.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 5.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 24.
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 18.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 5
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 6.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 6
              
               
                 41.
                 52.
                 
              
               
                 53.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 15
              
               
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 28.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Luke
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 52
              
               
                 6.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 3.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 5.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 11.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 18.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 38.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 50.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 51.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 5
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 7.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 9
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 24.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 11
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 34
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 42
              
               
                 28.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 12
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 22.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 24.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 16
              
               
                 19.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 23.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 18
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 7.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 21
              
               
                 34
              
               
                 10.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 22
              
               
                 31
              
               
                 3.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 43
              
               
                 52.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 23
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 28.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 42
              
               
                 30.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 20.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 51
              
               
                 52.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 35.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 44
              
               
                 52.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 6
              
               
                 53
              
               
                 12.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 8
              
               
                 44
              
               
                 13.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 8.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 14
              
               
                 30
              
               
                 49.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 16
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 16.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Acts.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 5.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 24.
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 8
              
               
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 35.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 39.
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 9
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 10.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 9.
                 c.
                 2.
                 13.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 15
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 34.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 16
              
               
                 17.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 18.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 20
              
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 27
              
               
                 33
              
               
                 10.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Rom.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3
              
               
                 24
              
               
                 48.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 48.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 6
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 27.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 8
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 4.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 33.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 4.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 10
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 4.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 49.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 42.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 3.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 7.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 28.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 31.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 5.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 42.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 10
              
               
                 4.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 48.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Galat.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 48.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 5
              
               
                 25
              
               
                 39.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ephes.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 9.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 28.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 18.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 6
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 2.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 19.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Philip.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 16.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Coloss.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 5.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 14.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 13.
                 c
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 51.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Thessal
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 41.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 12.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 9.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 1.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 41.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 13.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 6
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 22.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 22.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 11.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 53.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Hebr.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 20.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 53.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 17.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 54.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 11
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 13.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Iames.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 4.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 53.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 7.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3
              
               
                 14.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 13.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 18.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 49.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 25
              
               
                 20.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 5.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 31.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 5
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 23.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 9.
                 c.
                 1.
                 13.
                 
                 c
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 16.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 16.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 28.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 43.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Iohn
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 29.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Iude.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 0
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 27.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Reuela
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 41.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 5.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 11
              
               
                 8.
                 9.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 49.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 12
              
               
                 3.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 9.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 19.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 40.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 16
              
               
                 13.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 41.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 18
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 26
                 c.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 19
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 46
                 c.
                 1.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           speciall
           points
           to
           be
           obserued
           in
           this
           Exposition
           :
           The
           first
           number
           notes
           the
           Page
           ,
           the
           second
           the
           Columne
           :
           (
           b
           )
           notes
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           columne
           ,
           (
           m
           )
           the
           middle
           ,
           and
           (
           e
           )
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             ADoption
             ,
             Satan
             would
             driue
             vs
             from
             assurance
             of
             our
             Adoption
             .
             16.
             1.
             b.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             specially
             labour
             for
             assurance
             of
             our
             adoption
             .
             ibid.
             m.
             
          
           
             Affections
             :
             how
             to
             moderate
             them
             in
             all
             estates
             .
             23.
             1.
             b.
             
          
           
             Alleaging
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             therein
             respected
             the
             true
             meaning
             therof
             .
             44.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             In
             alleaging
             scripture
             they
             expound
             it
             .
             44.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Ministers
             should
             be
             carefull
             not
             to
             wrest
             it
             in
             their
             allegations
             .
             31.
             1.
             m.
             
          
           
             Ambition
             ,
             a
             bait
             for
             Satan
             in
             the
             subuersion
             of
             kingdoms
             .
             40.
             1.
             b.
             
          
           
             Angels
             :
             The
             bond
             their
             ministery
             vnto
             Christ
             and
             his
             children
             .
             51.
             2.
             e.
             Their
             number
             that
             doe
             minister
             vnto
             men
             .
             52.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Each
             one
             hath
             not
             a
             good
             Angell
             and
             a
             bad
             .
             52.
             2.
             m.
             
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             Baptisme
             :
             why
             Christ
             was
             baptized
             .
             1.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Blasphemers
             :
             how
             wee
             should
             behaue
             our selues
             towards
             them
             .
             42.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             Blasphemers
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             die
             .
             43.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             Boasting
             :
             vaine
             boasting
             ought
             to
             be
             auoided
             .
             40.
             2.
             e.
             
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             Calamity
             :
             Gods
             children
             haue
             specaill
             protection
             in
             common
             calamities
             .
             31.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Callings
             A
             man
             must
             not
             leaue
             his
             calling
             for
             the
             trouble
             thereof
             .
             4.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             Men
             set
             apart
             for
             speciall
             callings
             are
             other
             men
             .
             5.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             Christians
             should
             walk
             worthy
             their
             calling
             of
             grace
             .
             5.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Whom
             God
             calleth
             hee
             fitteth
             thereto
             .
             6.
             1.
             m.
             
          
           
             
               Carking
               care
            
             ,
             how
             auoided
             .
             22.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             Cary
             :
             Satan
             may
             carry
             men
             in
             the
             aire
             .
             24.
             2.
             m.
             Yea
             God
             children
             .
             36.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Christstemptation
             :
             The
             time
             when
             1.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             He
             was
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             to
             be
             tempted
             .
             3.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             How
             he
             went
             furnished
             to
             be
             tempted
             .
             3.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             Christ
             was
             tempted
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             that
             Satan
             could
             .
             50.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             Church
             :
             no
             iudge
             of
             scripture
             .
             32.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             Euery
             one
             ought
             to
             seeke
             the
             good
             of
             Gods
             church
             .
             41.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Church
             militant
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             wildernesse
             .
             11.
             1.
             e.
             It
             hath
             entercourse
             of
             temptations
             .
             51.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             Comforts
             to
             Gods
             church
             :
             Christs
             power
             in
             subduing
             Satan
             ,
             in
             his
             humility
             .
             19.
             1.
             b.
             
          
           
             Christ
             moderates
             their
             afflictions
             and
             temptations
             .
             48.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             Company
             :
             none
             ought
             to
             thrust
             himselfe
             into
             bad
             company
             .
             5.
             1.
             b.
             
          
           
             Contentation
             in
             extreame
             misery
             ;
             how
             gotten
             .
             22.
             2.
             m.
             
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             Danger
             :
             no
             man
             must
             runne
             into
             danger
             without
             a
             calling
             .
             4.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Deferring
             of
             resistance
             to
             Satan
             very
             dangerous
             .
             49.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Desert
             :
             see
             wildernesse
             .
          
           
             Desertion
             :
             of
             Spirituall
             desertion
             .
             52.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             Despaire
             :
             how
             Satan
             works
             it
             in
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             .
             38.
             1.
             b.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             against
             despaire
             .
             50.
             2.
             b.
             Diuell
             ,
             see
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Diligence
             in
             our
             calling
             hath
             special
             prerogatiue
             .
             32.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Diuinity
             ,
             ascribed
             to
             a
             thing
             foure
             waies
             .
             45.
             1.
             m.
             
          
           
             Doctrine
             :
             Carnall
             men
             neglect
             Christs
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             affectmiracles
             .
             28.
             2.
             m.
             
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             England
             Gods
             true
             church
             .
             25.
             2.
             b.
             Enticers
             to
             idolatrie
             :
             how
             to
             be
             respected
             .
             43.
             2.
             b.
             How
             to
             be
             auoided
             .
             44.
             1.
             m.
             
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             Faith
             :
             Satan
             seekes
             especially
             the
             ruine
             of
             our
             faith
             .
             15.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Fasting
             :
             three
             kinds
             of
             fasts
             .
             9.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             How
             long
             a
             man
             may
             fast
             ,
             and
             yet
             liue
             .
             10.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             fasted
             forty
             daies
             .
             10.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Lent-fast
             misfounded
             on
             Christs
             fast
             .
             10.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             Filled
             :
             Christ
             was
             alwaies
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             .
             5.
             2.
             e.
             yet
             hee
             increased
             therein
             .
             6.
             1.
             b.
             
          
           
             
               Food
               and
               raiment
            
             :
             How
             to
             Consider
             rightly
             thereof
             .
             21.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             We
             ought
             to
             sanctifie
             it
             vnto
             vs
             by
             praier
             .
             22.
             1.
             b.
             
          
           
             
               Francis
               Spira
            
             too
             rashly
             iudged
             a
             castaway
             .
             50.
             2.
             e.
             
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             Gainsaying
             of
             Gods
             truth
             a
             property
             of
             Satan
             .
             17.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             
               Godhead
               of
               Christ
            
             infringed
             by
             satan
             .
             17.
             1.
             e.
             And
             by
             his
             followers
             .
             ibid.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Guide
             :
             Gods
             spirit
             must
             guide
             vs
             in
             euery
             thing
             .
             4.
             1.
             b.
             
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             
               Holy
               daies
            
             obserued
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Saints
             vnlawfull
             .
             47.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Holinesse
             of
             Christs
             humane
             nature
             .
             3.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             No
             holinesse
             of
             place
             on
             earth
             can
             debarre
             Satan
             from
             tempting
             .
             26.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Hunger
             :
             Christ
             was
             an
             hungred
             .
             12.
             1.
             m.
             and
             why
             .
             ibid.
             e.
             
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           
             Idolatrie
             :
             Satan
             seekes
             to
             bring
             Christ
             to
             commit
             it
             .
             38.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Hereby
             he
             seekes
             the
             ruine
             of
             religion
             .
             41.
             1.
             m.
             
          
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             why
             called
             the
             holy
             city
             .
             25.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             
               Ignorant
               persons
            
             should
             labour
             for
             knowledge
             in
             Gods
             word
             ,
             19.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             Iudgement
             :
             Rash
             iudgement
             against
             men
             that
             are
             tempted
             by
             Satan
             vnlawfulll
             .
             50.
             2.
             m.
             and
             deceitful
             .
             51.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             Iustification
             by
             faith
             onely
             .
             48.
             1.
             m.
             
          
        
         
         
           
             K
          
           
             Kingdomes
             :
             Satans
             enmity
             to
             Christs
             kingdome
             .
             39.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             Satan
             knowes
             all
             worldly
             kingdomes
             and
             the
             policies
             thereof
             .
             39.
             2.
             e.
             How
             hee
             seekes
             the
             ruine
             of
             worldly
             kingdomes
             .
             40.
             1.
             b.
             
          
           
             Earthly
             kingdomes
             are
             preserued
             from
             Satans
             malice
             by
             Gods
             prouidence
             .
             40.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             Kneeling
             before
             a
             chaire
             of
             estate
             47.
             1.
             m.
             
          
        
         
           
             L
          
           
             League
             ;
             some
             doe
             make
             a
             league
             with
             Satan
             .
             42.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Led
             :
             how
             Christ
             was
             led
             to
             be
             tempted
             .
             3.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             
               Life
               of
               a
               Christian
            
             a
             continuall
             intercourse
             of
             temptations
             .
             51.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Limite
             not
             God
             in
             thy
             praiers
             .
             34.
             1.
             b.
             
          
           
             Lying
             ;
             Satans
             sinne
             .
             40.
             2.
             e.
             
          
        
         
           
             M
          
           
             Magicians
             may
             shew
             strange
             representations
             .
             37.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             
               Masters
               of
               families
            
             should
             be
             especially
             zealous
             against
             blasphemers
             .
             43.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             neglected
             ,
             a
             tempting
             of
             God.
             34.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             Melancholy
             Satans
             bait
             .
             14.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Ministers
             especially
             must
             looke
             for
             temptations
             .
             3.
             1.
             b.
             It
             is
             good
             for
             them
             to
             be
             tempted
             ;
             and
             why
             .
             ibid.
             e.
             
          
           
             They
             ought
             to
             get
             sound
             knowledge
             in
             the
             text
             of
             Scripture
             .
             30.
             2.
             m.
             And
             be
             wary
             of
             wresting
             any
             text
             .
             31.
             1.
             m.
             
          
           
             Monasticall
             life
             not
             warrantable
             by
             Gods
             word
             .
             7.
             1.
             m.
             
          
        
         
           
             O
          
           
             Obedience
             absolute
             must
             be
             giuen
             to
             God.
             48.
             2.
             b.
             And
             voluntary
             .
             50.
             1.
             m.
             
          
           
             Occasions
             of
             sinne
             must
             be
             watched
             against
             .
             12.
             1.
             b.
             
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             Papists
             are
             Idolaters
             .
             46.
             2.
             e.
             And
             47.
             1.
             b.
             
          
           
             Papists
             tempt
             God
             in
             looking
             now
             for
             miracles
             .
             34.
             1.
             m.
             
          
           
             They
             sacrifice
             to
             Satan
             in
             their
             Masse
             .
             42.
             1.
             m.
             
          
           
             
               Pope
               of
               Rome
            
             that
             beast
             comming
             out
             of
             the
             sea
             .
             40.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Presumption
             :
             Satan
             seekes
             to
             carrie
             men
             thereto
             .
             27.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Promises
             ;
             who
             may
             wait
             for
             Gods
             promises
             .
             35.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Men
             lauish
             in
             promising
             are
             like
             to
             Satan
             .
             39.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Two
             rules
             to
             be
             obserued
             in
             promising
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Prouidence
             ;
             how
             to
             acknowledge
             Gods
             prouidence
             aright
             .
             23.
             1.
             m.
             
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             Religion
             :
             two
             rules
             for
             the
             triall
             of
             religion
             .
             41.
             2.
             e.
             Religion
             of
             Iew
             ,
             Turke
             and
             Papists
             are
             worships
             of
             Satan
             .
             42.
             1.
             m.
             Disswaders
             from
             religion
             are
             Satans
             children
             .
             9.
             2.
             b.
             and
             tempters
             .
             13.
             1.
             c.
             
          
           
             Reliques
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
             47.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Rome
             is
             spiritual
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             now
             no
             church
             .
             25.
             2.
             e.
             
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             Saints
             made
             deliuerers
             from
             diseases
             and
             dangers
             ,
             by
             Papists
             .
             47.
             1.
             b.
             and
             protectors
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Saints
             must
             bee
             honoured
             three
             waies
             .
             47.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             Satan
             an
             accuser
             three
             waies
             .
             9.
             1.
             m.
             his
             boldnesse
             in
             clayming
             Gods
             right
             .
             39.
             1.
             b.
             he
             makes
             men
             to
             rely
             on
             him
             for
             outward
             things
             .
             39.
             1.
             m.
             
          
           
             Satans
             sophistry
             with
             Christ.
             15.
             1.
             e.
             His
             malice
             is
             restrained
             ,
             29.
             1.
             e.
             His
             power
             ouer
             the
             bodies
             of
             Gods
             children
             .
             24.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             Satan
             seekes
             earnestly
             to
             keep
             men
             from
             scripture
             .
             30.
             2.
             e.
             He
             seeks
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             worship
             him
             .
             41.
             2.
             e.
             Hee
             tempts
             by
             himselfe
             and
             by
             his
             instruments
             .
             51.
             1.
             m.
             Hee
             is
             vanquished
             by
             present
             resistance
             .
             49.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             His
             speed
             in
             doing
             his
             enterprises
             .
             38.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             Scriptures
             sufficient
             to
             expound
             themselues
             .
             32.
             1.
             e.
             And
             to
             vanquish
             Satan
             .
             43.
             2.
             e.
             To
             mince
             the
             scriptures
             a
             satanicall
             property
             .
             30.
             1.
             e.
             To
             search
             them
             a
             christian
             duty
             .
             30.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Senses
             ;
             all
             our
             senses
             ought
             to
             bee
             well
             ordered
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             and
             hearing
             .
             37.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Seruice
             generally
             described
             .
             45.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             Absolute
             seruice
             due
             to
             God
             only
             .
             46.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             Seruice
             in
             part
             .
             46.
             1.
             b
          
           
             Our
             seruice
             to
             God
             must
             bee
             ioined
             to
             his
             worship
             47.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Sinne
             ;
             why
             it
             so
             abounds
             .
             19.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             To
             keepe
             a
             course
             in
             sinne
             is
             to
             tempt
             God.
             34.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Slandering
             a
             satanicall
             practise
             .
             9.
             i.
             e.
             
          
           
             Spirits
             ;
             to
             try
             the
             spirits
             .
             29.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             Of
             abode
             in
             places
             haunted
             by
             euill
             spirits
             .
             4.
             2.
             e.
             
          
        
         
           
             T
          
           
             Temperance
             needfull
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             Gods
             creatures
             .
             21.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             Temptation
             :
             each
             Christian
             must
             looke
             for
             temptation
             .
             1
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             those
             the
             neuer
             felt
             temptation
             2.
             1.
             m.
             &
             53.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Each
             one
             entring
             a
             speciall
             calling
             must
             look
             to
             be
             tempted
             .
             2.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Temptations
             come
             not
             by
             chāce
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             but
             by
             Gods
             especiall
             prouidence
             .
             4.
             1.
             m.
             
          
           
             The
             issue
             of
             temptation
             is
             good
             to
             Gods
             children
             .
             4.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             Temptations
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             most
             dangerous
             .
             38.
             1.
             b.
             
          
           
             
               Duties
               of
               Gods
               children
               in
               respect
               of
               Satans
               temptations
               .
            
             I.
             To
             prepare
             for
             them
             in
             the
             day
             of
             peace
             .
             13.
             2.
             e.
             and
             that
             daily
             .
             36.
             1.
             m.
             II.
             To
             obserue
             our
             inclinations
             and
             bodily
             infirmities
             .
             15.
             1.
             b.
             III.
             Giue
             Satan
             no
             credit
             though
             he
             speake
             a
             truth
             .
             18.
             1.
             m.
             IV.
             Be
             resolute
             the
             resisting
             .
             18.
             2.
             m.
             yea
             ,
             resist
             presently
             .
             49.
             2.
             b.
             V.
             Vpon
             victory
             in
             one
             temptation
             prepare
             for
             a
             new
             .
             23.
             2.
             e.
             &
             51.
             2.
             b.
             VI.
             Do
             nothing
             he
             perswades
             thee
             vnto
             ,
             though
             good
             in
             it selfe
             .
             24.
             2.
             b.
             VII
             .
             Reason
             not
             with
             Satan
             ,
             but
             hold
             fast
             to
             Christ.
             43.
             2.
             m.
             VIII
             .
             Despaire
             not
             though
             Satan
             tempt
             neuer
             so
             violently
             .
             50.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Tempter
             :
             Satans
             title
             and
             why
             .
             12.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             Tempting
             :
             how
             God
             tempteth
             .
             7.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             How
             man
             tempteth
             God.
             7.
             2.
             b.
             &
             33.
             1.
             e.
             fiue
             waies
             .
             33.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Diuell
             tempteth
             man.
             7.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             His
             policy
             in
             tempting
             ;
             he
             insinuates
             himselfe
             by
             degrees
             .
             11.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             He
             chuseth
             fit
             time
             .
             13.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Hee
             grounds
             his
             temptation
             on
             something
             in
             vs.
             14.
             1.
             m.
             hee
             speaks
             some
             truth
             to
             ouerthrow
             another
             .
             18.
             1.
             m.
             Hee
             can
             cunningly
             turne
             himselfe
             from
             one
             
             extreame
             to
             another
             .
             28.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             hee
             will
             mince
             the
             scripture
             for
             his
             aduantage
             .
             30.
             1.
             m.
             he
             shews
             the
             profit
             and
             delight
             of
             sinne
             .
             37.
             2.
             e.
             and
             hides
             the
             miserie
             thereof
             .
             ibid.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             How
             Satan
             tempted
             Christ.
             7.
             2.
             m.
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             50.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             Christ
             differed
             from
             man
             in
             his
             temptations
             .
             8.
             1
             m.
             
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             was
             tempted
             .
             8.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Gods
             dearest
             children
             may
             bee
             tempted
             .
             9.
             1.
             b.
             
          
           
             Thoughts
             ;
             euill
             thoughts
             twofold
             .
             8.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             A
             ground
             of
             comfort
             against
             blasphemous
             thoughts
             .
             8.
             1.
             e.
             
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             Visions
             :
             Diabolicall
             visions
             bee
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
             36.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             Vnbeliefe
             :
             Satan
             sought
             to
             bring
             Christ
             thereto
             .
             16.
             2.
             e.
             and
             so
             endeuoureth
             to
             do
             with
             men
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             Watch
             against
             temptations
             &
             why
             .
             13.
             1.
             b.
             
          
           
             Wildernesse
             :
             Why
             Christ
             chose
             a
             wildernesse
             to
             be
             tempted
             in
             .
             6.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Satan
             delights
             in
             deserts
             .
             ibid.
             e.
             
          
           
             
               Wild
               beasts
            
             ;
             why
             Satan
             conuersed
             with
             them
             .
             11.
             1.
             b.
             
          
           
             Wisards
             ;
             seeking
             to
             them
             a
             vile
             practise
             of
             vnbeliefe
             .
             17.
             1.
             b.
             
          
           
             Witchcraft
             ;
             whether
             it
             may
             be
             fall
             a
             true
             beleeuer
             .
             25.
             1.
             b.
             
          
           
             Word
             ,
             taken
             diuersly
             in
             scripture
             .
             20.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Gods
             powerfull
             word
             distinguished
             .
             20.
             2.
             e.
             
          
           
             How
             man
             liues
             by
             Gods
             word
             .
             20.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Gods
             word
             well
             guided
             is
             the
             best
             weapon
             against
             Satan
             .
             19.
             1.
             m.
             
          
           
             To
             depriue
             Gods
             people
             of
             his
             ward
             a
             great
             iniurie
             .
             19.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             Neglect
             of
             the
             word
             feareful
             .
             19.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             World
             ,
             the
             hopes
             hereof
             are
             great
             enemies
             to
             religion
             ,
             38.
             2.
             m.
             
          
           
             Worldings
             worship
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             42.
             1.
             e.
             
          
           
             Worship
             described
             generally
             .
             44.
             2.
             e.
             Ciuill
             worship
             .
             ibid.
             Diuine
             worship
             .
             45.
             1.
             m.
             due
             onely
             to
             God.
             46.
             1.
             e.
             Inward
             worship
             .
             45.
             1
             e.
             outward
             worship
             .
             ibid.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             Difference
             betweene
             ciuil
             worship
             and
             diuine
             .
             45.
             2.
             b.
             
          
           
             No
             creature
             must
             haue
             diuine
             worship
             .
             46.
             2.
             m.
             
          
        
         
           
             Z
          
           
             Zeale
             against
             blasphemers
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             all
             Christians
             .
             43.
             1.
             b.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A09463-e160
           
             a
             Reuel
             ,
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Dan.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Reuel
             .
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             e
             Reu.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             Reu.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             g
             ●
             Iob.
             2.
             27.
             
          
           
             e
             Ephes.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             Ioh.
             8.
             
             4●
             .
          
           
             m
             Iob.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             Luc.
             12.
             19.
             
          
           
             p
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             Ioh.
             14.
             30.
             
          
           
             r
             Ephes.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             Luk.
             11.
             21.
             
          
           
             t
             2.
             
             Sam.
             13.
             28.
             
          
           
             u
             Ephes
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Gen
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Ren.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Iob.
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             12.
             31.
             
          
           
             g
             2.
             
             Co●
             .
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             i
             Vers.
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             Act.
             26.
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             Ephes.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             Iud.
             20.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             Num.
             21.
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             Coloss
             2
             15.
             
          
           
             Heb
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             r
             Hebr.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             phes
             .
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             t
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             25.
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             x
             Ephes.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             y
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             49.
             
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             15.
             4
             
          
           
             a
             Iudg.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             Aenead
             .
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09463-e1420
           
             Mat.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Psa.
             34.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Pe.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             15.
             20
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             26.
             
          
           
             i
             Ioh.
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             k
             Act.
             14.
             21
             
          
           
             l
             Heb.
             2.
             10
             
          
           
             m
             Luk.
             24.
             26
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             3.
             16.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             11.
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             12.
             27.
             
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             18.
             28
             
          
           
             g
             Luk.
             23.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Luk.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             27.
             27.
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             27.
             39.
             
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             28.
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             Luk.
             11.
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             Act.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen
             22.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Iob.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Kng.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Ex.
             17.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Sa.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Sa.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             21.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             27.
             41.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             20.
             23.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             10.
             24.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             God
             doth
             afflict
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             e
             Ec.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             119.
             67.
             
          
           
             g
             Luk.
             22.
             31.
             
          
           
             h
             Psal.
             119.
             71.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal.
             39
             9
             40.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Ge.
             42.
             21.
             
          
           
             l
             Lam.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             Deu.
             32.
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             Ioh.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             p
             Act.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             He.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Ruth
             .
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Ruth
             .
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Exod.
             14.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             Dan.
             6.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             k
             2
             King.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             Iam.
             1.
             12.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Pro.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             119.
             71.
             
          
           
             e
             Ps.
             l.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             Phil.
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             h
             Act.
             14.
             21.
             
          
           
             i
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Ge.
             22.
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             37.
             37.
             
          
           
             m
             Ps.
             126.
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             Isa.
             38.
             10.
             
          
           
             o
             Hos.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             Luke
             .
             24.
             26.
             
          
           
             q
             Ecc.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Ge.
             39.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Phi.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Da.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             Exod.
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Iob.
             21.
             27.
             
          
           
             k
             Hab.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Iob.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             37.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             Sa.
             18.
             27.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Sa.
             21.
             
          
           
             p
             Gen.
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             Gen.
             19.
             
          
           
             r
             Gen.
             33.
             
          
           
             s
             Gen.
             41.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Exod.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Exod.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Sa.
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             King.
             21
             
          
           
             e
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             King.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Isa.
             38.
             
          
           
             h
             Dan.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Dan.
             6.
             
             Saint
             Andrewes
             in
             Norwich
             .
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             Act.
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Ro.
             4.
             21.
             
          
           
             o
             Ioh.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             Ioh.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             q
             Mat.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Sam.
             309.
             
          
           
             c
             Hos.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             30.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             58.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             M●ca
             .
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Act.
             28.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Ps.
             37.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             25.
             
          
           
             b
             Iob.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Iob.
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Ruth
             .
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Ecc.
             41.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Luk.
             16.
             26.
             
          
           
             h
             Isa.
             37.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Luk.
             23.
             
          
           
             k
             Phil.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             l
             P●●l
             .
             137.
             
          
           
             m
             Zac.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             8.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Iud.
             17.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Sam.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Exo.
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             52.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             41.
             
          
           
             h
             Gen.
             31.
             
          
           
             i
             Iob.
             41.
             12.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh●
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             Golden
             chaine
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Bedford
             .
          
           
             The
             Countesse
             of
             Bedford
             .
          
           
             The
             Countesse
             of
             Cumberland
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             10.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09463-e3720
           
             Euery
             Christian
             must
             looke
             to
             be
             tempted
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             those
             that
             were
             neuer
             tempted
             .
          
           
             Men
             set
             apart
             for
             some
             speciall
             calling
             must
             looke
             for
             temptation
             .
          
           
             a
             Exod.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Sam.
             18.
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             8.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Reason
             why
             .
          
           
             Ministers
             specially
             must
             looke
             for
             temptations
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             good
             for
             Ministers
             to
             be
             tempted
             .
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Act.
             4.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             King.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             8.
             39.
             40.
             
          
           
             c
             Luk.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Mark.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             holines
             of
             Christs
             manhood
             .
          
           
             Temptations
             come
             not
             by
             chance
             .
          
           
             e
             Iob.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             8.
             32
             ,
          
           
             a
             Act.
             20.
             22.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             Of
             abode
             in
             places
             haunted
             by
             euil
             spirits
             .
          
           
             b
             Pro.
             13.
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             Pro.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             Pro.
             22.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             78.
             71.
             72.
             
          
           
             f
             Acts
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             h
             Colos.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Exo.
             4.
             11.
             12
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Sam.
             17.
             45.
             
          
           
             c
             Exod.
             35.
             30.
             31.
             
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             chose
             a
             desert
             for
             this
             combate
             .
          
           
             a
             Mark.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Eccles.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             13.
             27.
             
          
           
             Similitude
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             Christ
             was
             tempted
             .
          
           
             b
             Apoc.
             12
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Act.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             Three
             kinds
             of
             fasts
             .
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             21.
             34.
             
          
           
             g
             Iudg.
             20
             26.
             1.
             
             Sam.
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Sam.
             31.
             13.
             1.
             
             Chro.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             Exod.
             34.
             28.
             
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             King.
             19.
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             Act.
             27.
             33.
             
          
           
             m
             Iubart
             .
             Parad
             .
             2.
             decad
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             Christ
             fasted
             fortie
             daies
             .
          
           
             Antepaschale
             Ieiunium
             .
          
           
             *
             Zanch
             ,
             deredempt
             .
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             19.
             in
             the
             side
             quadrag
             .
             Iéiunio
             .
          
           
             a
             Isay
             40.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Luk.
             4.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             53.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             Christ
             was
             an
             hungred
             .
          
           
             Satans
             preparation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Satans
             policie
             in
             tempting
             .
          
           
             b
             Coloss.
             2.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Satan
             grounds
             his
             temptations
             on
             something
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             Satans
             Sophistrie
             .
          
           
             Satan
             seeks
             the
             ruine
             of
             our
             faith
             .
          
           
             Satan
             seekes
             to
             depriue
             vs
             of
             assurance
             of
             adoption
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Satan
             would
             bring
             Christ
             to
             a
             practise
             of
             vnbeliefe
             .
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Satans
             policie
             in
             tempting
             .
          
           
             Satan
             speakes
             some
             trueth
             to
             ouerthrow
             another
             trueth
             thereby
             .
          
           
             a
             Mark.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             16.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             Luk.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Ephes.
             4.
             27.
             
          
           
             e
             Iam.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Deutr.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Reu.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             written
             word
             our
             best
             weapon
             against
             Satan
             .
          
           
             g
             Ephes.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             26.
             7.
             
          
           
             Word
             in
             scripture
             notes
             diuers
             things
             .
          
           
             Gods
             powerfull
             word
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             a
             Leuit.
             26.
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             Isai
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Hag.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Luc.
             12.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Sam.
             30.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Iob.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             King.
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             16.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             Iob.
             29.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Prou.
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             91.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Luk.
             9.
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             Ier.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Ezek.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rule
             .
             Do
             nothing
             Satan
             perswades
             thee
             to
             in
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Satans
             power
             ●uer
             mens
             bod●●●
             if
             God
             permit
             .
          
           
             a
             Eccles.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rome
             is
             Spirituall
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Vse
             .
          
           
             a
             Zak.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Satan
             seeks
             to
             cary
             men
             to
             presumption
             .
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Iude
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             M●tth
             .
             25.
             1.
             2.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Satans
             cunning
             in
             tempting
             .
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Luk
             ,
             23.
             8.
             
          
           
             Satans
             malice
             restrained
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Ezek.
             18.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Luk.
             23.
             42.
             
          
           
             Satans
             mincing
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             a
             Num.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             Prou.
             10.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Vers.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             Iob.
             23.
             10.
             
             Ps.
             119.
             71.
             
          
           
             Scriptures
             are
             sufficient
             to
             expound
             themselues
             .
          
           
             a
             Deut.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             Ezra
             .
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             To
             tempt
             God.
             
          
           
             a
             Psalm
             .
             95.
             9.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             tempted
             fiue
             waies
             .
          
           
             a
             Exod.
             17.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             78.
             41.
             
          
           
             c
             Isai.
             7.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             Num.
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             Ezek.
             40.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Deut.
             34.
             1.
             2.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Satan
             may
             haue
             power
             ouer
             the
             bodies
             of
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             Of
             Diabolicall
             visious
             .
          
           
             a
             Sam.
             28.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Looke
             well
             to
             seeing
             and
             hearing
             .
          
           
             b
             Prou.
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             Psa.
             119.
             37.
             
          
           
             d
             Iob.
             31.
             1.
             
          
           
             Temptations
             from
             the
             right
             hand
             most
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Sam.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Luk
             45.
             
          
           
             Satan
             〈◊〉
             bring
             〈◊〉
             to
             idolatry
             .
          
           
             Satan
             enmity
             against
             Christs
             spirituall
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             *
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             and
             it
             may
             fitly
             be
             applied
             to
             our
             present
             State.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             King.
             1.
             39.
             
          
           
             b
             Iosh.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             37.
             36.
             
          
           
             d
             Reu.
             13.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             Luk.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Dan.
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Kin.
             22.
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             Zak.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             13.
             39.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             Reu.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Reu.
             16.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Two
             rules
             for
             triall
             of
             religions
             .
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Some
             make
             a
             league
             with
             the
             Diuell
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             be
             have
             our selues
             towards
             blasphemers
             .
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             King.
             21.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             King.
             19.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Ps.
             42.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Ps.
             101.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             Leuit.
             24.
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             Deutr.
             13.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Math.
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             Prou.
             19.
             27.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             13.
             
          
           
             Worship
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             Ciuill
             worship
             
          
           
             Diuine
             worship
             
          
           
             Difference
             betweene
             ciuill
             worship
             and
             diuine
             .
          
           
             Seruice
             .
          
           
             Absolute
             .
          
           
             In
             part
             .
          
           
             a
             Reu.
             19.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             No
             creature
             must
             haue
             diuine
             worship
             .
          
           
             a
             Breuiat
             ,
             in
             missa
             quotid
             .
             de
             B.
             Maria.
             
          
           
             b
             Missale
             &
             Breuiar
             .
             Sarisbut
             ,
             in
             missa
             de
             Sancto
             Rocho
             .
          
           
             c
             Alan
             .
             Cop.
             dial
             .
             3.
             29.
             
          
           
             d
             Kem.
             exam
             .
             concil
             .
             Trid.
             part
             .
             3.
             cap.
             de
             inuo
             sanct
             .
          
           
             e
             Iac.
             de
             Vorag
             .
             ●ur
             .
             leg
             .
             c.
             167.
             
          
           
             Worship
             of
             reliques
             vnlawfull
             .
          
           
             a
             Isay.
             1.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Christs
             happy
             issue
             in
             these
             temptations
             .
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Sam.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Reu.
             11.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Giue
             Satan
             no
             ground
             .
          
           
             Satans
             obedience
             is
             not
             commendable
             .
          
           
             a
             Luc.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             A
             good
             ground
             against
             despaire
             
          
           
             Francis
             Spira
             
          
           
             Luk.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             Gods
             Church
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.
             51.
             
          
           
             a
             Luc.
             22.
             
             4●
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             sometime
             hide
             his
             mercy
             from
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             84.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             120.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Ps.
             137.
             1.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Iam.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Mark.
             6.
             41.